This is a modern-English version of The Open Boat and Other Stories, originally written by Crane, Stephen. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


The Open Boat

The Open Boat

and Other Stories

and Other Stories


New Novels for 1898

New Novels for 1898

Crown 8vo, price 6s. each

Crown 8vo, £6 each

DREAMERS OF THE GHETTO
By I. ZANGWILL
THE SCOURGE-STICK
By Mrs. Campbell Praed
THE LONDONERS
By Robert Hichens
THE WAR OF THE WORLDS
By H.G. Wells
THE FOURTH NAPOLEON
By CHARLES BENHAM
THE TRIUMPH OF DEATH
By Gabriele D'Annunzio
THE MINISTER OF STATE
By J.A. Steuart
CLEO THE MAGNIFICENT
By Z. Z.
THE BROOM OF THE WAR-GOD
By H. N. BRAILSFORD
THE LINE OF WINE
By BERNARD CAPES
GOD'S FOUNDLING
By A. J. DAWSON
EZEKIEL'S SIN
By J.A. Pearce

LONDON: WILLIAM HEINEMANN

LONDON: WILLIAM HEINEMANN

21 Bedford Street, W.C.

21 Bedford Street, London W.C.


The Open Boat
and Other Stories

By

By

Stephen Crane

Stephen Crane

Author of
"The Red Badge of Courage," "The Little Regiment,"
"The Third Violet," etc.

Author of
"The Red Badge of Courage," "The Little Regiment,"
"The Third Violet," etc.

London

London

William Heineman

William Heinemann

1898

1898


All rights reserved

All rights reserved


To the Memory of

In Memory of

THE LATE WILLIAM HIGGINS

WILLIAM HIGGINS (RIP)

and to

and to

CAPTAIN EDWARD MURPHY

CAPTAIN EDWARD MURPHY

and

and

STEWARD C. B. MONTGOMERY

STEWARD C. B. MONTGOMERY

Of the sunk Steamer 'Commodore.'

Of the sunken steamer 'Commodore.'


Contents

Contents

Part I
Minor Conflicts
Page
The Open Boat 1
A Man and Some Others 41
The Bride comes to Yellow Sky 65
The Wise Men 85
The Five White Mice 107
Flanagan and His Short
    Filibustering Adventure
129
Horses 155
Death and the Child 175
Part II
Midnight Sketches
An Experiment in Misery 211
The Men in the Storm 227
The Dual that was not Fought 239
An Ominous Baby 251
A Great Mistake 259
An Eloquence of Grief 265
The Auction 271
The Pace of Youth 279
A Detail 297

Part I

Part I

Minor Conflicts

Minor Disputes


THE OPEN BOAT

A Tale intended to be after the Fact. Being the Experience of Four Men from the Sunk Steamer 'Commodore'

A story meant to be based on true events. It recounts the experiences of four men from the sunken steamer 'Commodore.'

I

I

None of them knew the colour of the sky. Their eyes glanced level, and were fastened upon the waves that swept toward them. These waves were of the hue of slate, save for the tops, which were of foaming white, and all of the men knew the colours of the sea. The horizon narrowed and widened, and dipped and rose, and at all times its edge was jagged with waves that seemed thrust up in points like rocks.

None of them knew the color of the sky. Their eyes were fixed straight ahead, focused on the waves rolling toward them. These waves were slate-gray, except for the tops, which were foaming white, and all the men recognized the colors of the sea. The horizon narrowed and widened, dipped and rose, with its edge always jagged, like waves that seemed to rise up in points like rocks.

Many a man ought to have a bath-tub larger than the boat which here rode upon the sea. These waves were most wrongfully and barbarously abrupt and tall, and each froth-top was a problem in small boat navigation.

Many men should have a bathtub larger than the boat that was riding the sea. These waves were incredibly rude and dangerously high, and each foam crest was a challenge in small boat navigation.

The cook squatted in the bottom and looked with both eyes at the six inches of gunwale which separated him from the ocean. His sleeves were rolled[Pg 12] over his fat forearms, and the two flaps of his unbuttoned vest dangled as he bent to bail out the boat. Often he said: "Gawd! That was a narrow clip." As he remarked it he invariably gazed eastward over the broken sea.

The cook crouched at the bottom and looked closely at the six inches of gunwale that separated him from the ocean. His sleeves were rolled up over his stocky forearms, and the two flaps of his unbuttoned vest hung down as he bent to bail out the boat. He often exclaimed, "Wow! That was a close call." As he said this, he always stared eastward over the choppy sea.

The oiler, steering with one of the two oars in the boat, sometimes raised himself suddenly to keep clear of water that swirled in over the stern. It was a thin little oar and it seemed often ready to snap.

The oiler, using one of the two oars in the boat, would occasionally lift himself quickly to avoid the water that rushed in over the back. It was a flimsy little oar, and it often looked like it was about to break.

The correspondent, pulling at the other oar, watched the waves and wondered why he was there.

The journalist, rowing on the other side, stared at the waves and questioned why he was there.

The injured captain, lying in the bow, was at this time buried in that profound dejection and indifference which comes, temporarily at least, to even the bravest and most enduring when, willy nilly, the firm fails, the army loses, the ship goes down. The mind of the master of a vessel is rooted deep in the timbers of her, though he commanded for a day or a decade, and this captain had on him the stern impression of a scene in the greys of dawn of seven turned faces, and later a stump of a top-mast with a white ball on it that slashed to and fro at the waves, went low and lower, and down. Thereafter there was something strange in his voice. Although steady, it was deep with mourning, and of a quality beyond oration or tears.

The injured captain, lying in the front, was overwhelmed by the deep sadness and indifference that even the bravest and most resilient experience when, for better or worse, the business fails, the army suffers a defeat, or the ship sinks. The mind of a ship's captain is deeply connected to the vessel, whether he commands it for a day or a decade, and this captain carried the heavy memory of a dawn scene with seven turned faces and later the stump of a topmast with a white ball on it that waved back and forth in the waves, going lower and lower, until it disappeared. After that, there was something unusual in his voice. Though steady, it was filled with grief and had a quality that went beyond words or tears.

"Keep 'er a little more south, Billie," said he.

"Keep it a little more to the south, Billie," he said.

"'A little more south,' sir," said the oiler in the stern.

"'A little more south,' sir," said the oiler in the back.

A seat in this boat was not unlike a seat upon a bucking broncho, and, by the same token, a broncho is not much smaller. The craft pranced and reared,[Pg 13] and plunged like an animal. As each wave came, and she rose for it, she seemed like a horse making at a fence outrageously high. The manner of her scramble over these walls of water is a mystic thing, and, moreover, at the top of them were ordinarily these problems in white water, the foam racing down from the summit of each wave, requiring a new leap, and a leap from the air. Then, after scornfully bumping a crest, she would slide, and race, and splash down a long incline, and arrive bobbing and nodding in front of the next menace.

Sitting in this boat was a lot like riding a bucking bronco, and honestly, a bronco isn't much smaller. The boat danced and bucked,[Pg 13] and dove like a wild animal. As each wave approached and the boat rose to meet it, it felt like a horse charging at an impossibly high jump. The way it scrambled over these walls of water is almost mystical, and usually at the top, there were challenges in the form of white water, with foam racing down from the peak of each wave, demanding a new jump, and a leap from mid-air. Then, after defiantly crashing onto a crest, it would slide, speed, and splash down a long slope, arriving with a bob and nod in front of the next challenge.

A singular disadvantage of the sea lies in the fact that after successfully surmounting one wave you discover that there is another behind it just as important and just as nervously anxious to do something effective in the way of swamping boats. In a ten-foot dingey one can get an idea of the resources of the sea in the line of waves that is not probable to the average experience which is never at sea in a dingey. As each slaty wall of water approached, it shut all else from the view of the men in the boat, and it was not difficult to imagine that this particular wave was the final outburst of the ocean, the last effort of the grim water. There was a terrible grace in the move of the waves, and they came in silence, save for the snarling of the crests.

A major drawback of the sea is that after you successfully get past one wave, you find another one right behind it, just as significant and just as eager to capsize boats. In a ten-foot dinghy, you can really grasp the sea's potential in terms of waves, which is hard for most people who have never been at sea in a dinghy to appreciate. As each gray wall of water rolled in, it blocked out everything else from the sight of the men in the boat, and it was easy to imagine that this particular wave was the ocean's final push, the last effort of the relentless water. There was a terrible beauty in the movement of the waves, and they came quietly, except for the growling of their crests.

In the wan light, the faces of the men must have been grey. Their eyes must have glinted in strange ways as they gazed steadily astern. Viewed from a balcony, the whole thing would doubtlessly have been weirdly picturesque. But the men in the boat had no time to see it, and if they had had leisure there were[Pg 14] other things to occupy their minds. The sun swung steadily up the sky, and they knew it was broad day because the colour of the sea changed from slate to emerald-green, streaked with amber lights, and the foam was like tumbling snow. The process of the breaking day was unknown to them. They were aware only of this effect upon the colour of the waves that rolled toward them.

In the dim light, the men's faces must have looked gray. Their eyes must have shimmered in strange ways as they stared steadily back. From a balcony, the whole scene would definitely have seemed bizarrely picturesque. But the men in the boat didn’t have time to notice it, and even if they did, there were[Pg 14] other things on their minds. The sun rose steadily in the sky, and they knew it was daytime because the color of the sea shifted from slate to emerald green, streaked with amber highlights, and the foam looked like tumbling snow. They were unaware of the process of day breaking. They only noticed how it affected the color of the waves rolling toward them.

In disjointed sentences the cook and the correspondent argued as to the difference between a life-saving station and a house of refuge. The cook had said: "There's a house of refuge just north of the Mosquito Inlet Light, and as soon as they see us, they'll come off in their boat and pick us up."

In fragmented sentences, the cook and the reporter debated the difference between a life-saving station and a house of refuge. The cook said, "There's a house of refuge just north of the Mosquito Inlet Light, and as soon as they see us, they'll come out in their boat and pick us up."

"As soon as who see us?" said the correspondent.

"As soon as who sees us?" said the correspondent.

"The crew," said the cook.

"The team," said the chef.

"Houses of refuge don't have crews," said the correspondent. "As I understand them, they are only places where clothes and grub are stored for the benefit of shipwrecked people. They don't carry crews."

"Houses of refuge don't have crews," said the correspondent. "As I understand them, they are just places where clothes and food are stored for the benefit of shipwrecked people. They don't have crews."

"Oh, yes, they do," said the cook.

"Oh, yes, they do," said the cook.

"No, they don't," said the correspondent.

"No, they don't," the reporter said.

"Well, we're not there yet, anyhow," said the oiler, in the stern.

"Well, we're not there yet, anyway," said the oiler, in the back.

"Well," said the cook, "perhaps it's not a house of refuge that I'm thinking of as being near Mosquito Inlet Light. Perhaps it's a life-saving station."

"Well," said the cook, "maybe it's not a place of refuge that I'm thinking of near Mosquito Inlet Light. Maybe it's a life-saving station."

"We're not there yet," said the oiler, in the stern.

"We're not there yet," said the oiler, in the back.

II

II

As the boat bounced from the top of each wave, the wind tore through the hair of the hatless men, and as the craft plopped her stern down again the spray slashed past them. The crest of each of these waves was a hill, from the top of which the men surveyed, for a moment, a broad tumultuous expanse, shining and wind-riven. It was probably splendid. It was probably glorious, this play of the free sea, wild with lights of emerald and white and amber.

As the boat bounced over each wave, the wind whipped through the hair of the men without hats, and as the vessel slammed its back down again, the spray flew past them. The top of each wave was like a hill, where the men glanced, for a moment, at a vast, chaotic view, shimmering and battered by the wind. It was likely stunning. It was probably amazing, this dance of the open sea, alive with flashes of green, white, and gold.

"Bully good thing it's an on-shore wind," said the cook. "If not, where would we be? Wouldn't have a show."

"Bully good thing it's an onshore wind," said the cook. "If not, where would we be? We wouldn't have a show."

"That's right," said the correspondent.

"That’s right," said the reporter.

The busy oiler nodded his assent.

The busy oil worker nodded in agreement.

Then the captain, in the bow, chuckled in a way that expressed humour, contempt, tragedy, all in one. "Do you think we've got much of a show now, boys?" said he.

Then the captain, at the front, laughed in a way that showed humor, disdain, and tragedy all at once. "Do you think we’ve got much of a show now, guys?" he said.

Whereupon the three were silent, save for a trifle of hemming and hawing. To express any particular optimism at this time they felt to be childish and stupid, but they all doubtless possessed this sense of the situation in their mind. A young man thinks doggedly at such times. On the other hand, the ethics of their condition was decidedly against any open suggestion of hopelessness. So they were silent.

The three of them fell silent, aside from a bit of hemming and hawing. They felt that showing any real optimism at this point would be childish and foolish, yet each of them surely had this awareness in their minds. A young man tends to think stubbornly in moments like these. However, their circumstances definitely discouraged any open expression of hopelessness. So, they remained silent.

"Oh, well," said the captain, soothing his children, "we'll get ashore all right."

"Oh, well," said the captain, calming his kids, "we'll get to shore just fine."

But there was that in his tone which made them think, so the oiler quoth: "Yes! If this wind holds!"

But there was something in his tone that made them think, so the oiler said: "Yes! If this wind keeps up!"

The cook was bailing: "Yes! If we don't catch hell in the surf."

The cook was shouting, "Yes! If we don't get into trouble in the waves."

Canton flannel gulls flew near and far. Sometimes they sat down on the sea, near patches of brown sea-weed that rolled over the waves with a movement like carpets on a line in a gale. The birds sat comfortably in groups, and they were envied by some in the dingey, for the wrath of the sea was no more to them than it was to a covey of prairie chickens a thousand miles inland. Often they came very close and stared at the men with black bead-like eyes. At these times they were uncanny and sinister in their unblinking scrutiny, and the men hooted angrily at them, telling them to be gone. One came, and evidently decided to alight on the top of the captain's head. The bird flew parallel to the boat and did not circle, but made short sidelong jumps in the air in chicken-fashion. His black eyes were wistfully fixed upon the captain's head. "Ugly brute," said the oiler to the bird. "You look as if you were made with a jack-knife." The cook and the correspondent swore darkly at the creature. The captain naturally wished to knock it away with the end of the heavy painter; but he did not dare do it, because anything resembling an emphatic gesture would have capsized this freighted boat, and so with his open hand, the captain gently and carefully waved the gull away. After it had been discouraged from the pursuit the captain breathed easier on account of his hair, and others [Pg 17] breathed easier because the bird struck their minds at this time as being somehow grewsome and ominous.

Canton flannel gulls flew both nearby and far away. Sometimes they landed on the sea near patches of brown seaweed that rolled over the waves like carpets blowing in a storm. The birds sat comfortably in groups, envied by some in the dinghy, as the fury of the sea affected them no more than it would a group of prairie chickens a thousand miles inland. Often, they came very close and stared at the men with their shiny black eyes. During these moments, their unblinking gaze felt eerie and sinister, prompting the men to shout angrily at them, telling them to leave. One gull approached and seemed determined to land on the captain's head. It flew straight alongside the boat, not circling, but making quick sideways hops in a chicken-like manner. Its black eyes were fixed longingly on the captain's head. "Ugly brute," the oiler muttered to the bird. "You look like you were made with a jackknife." The cook and the correspondent cursed at the creature. The captain naturally wanted to swat it away with the end of the heavy painter; however, he refrained, as any strong movement could capsize the loaded boat. Instead, he gently waved the gull away with his open hand. Once it was discouraged from pursuing, the captain felt relieved about his hair, while the others felt at ease since the bird seemed somehow grim and foreboding at that moment. [Pg 17]

In the meantime the oiler and the correspondent rowed. And also they rowed.

In the meantime, the oiler and the correspondent kept rowing. And they continued to row.

They sat together in the same seat, and each rowed an oar. Then the oiler took both oars; then the correspondent took both oars; then the oiler; then the correspondent. They rowed and they rowed. The very ticklish part of the business was when the time came for the reclining one in the stern to take his turn at the oars. By the very last star of truth, it is easier to steal eggs from under a hen than it was to change seats in the dingey. First the man in the stern slid his hand along the thwart and moved with care, as if he were of Sèvres. Then the man in the rowing seat slid his hand along the other thwart. It was all done with the most extraordinary care. As the two sidled past each other, the whole party kept watchful eyes on the coming wave, and the captain cried: "Look out now! Steady there!"

They sat together in the same seat, each using an oar. Then the oiler took both oars; then the correspondent took both oars; then the oiler again; then the correspondent. They kept rowing and rowing. The most tricky part of the whole situation was when it was time for the person leaning back in the stern to take his turn at the oars. Honestly, it was easier to steal eggs from under a hen than to switch seats in the dinghy. First, the guy in the stern carefully slid his hand along the seat and moved cautiously, almost like he was made of porcelain. Then the guy in the rowing seat did the same along the other side. It was all done with incredible care. As they both shuffled past each other, the whole group kept a close eye on the approaching wave, and the captain shouted: "Watch out now! Steady there!"

The brown mats of sea-weed that appeared from time to time were like islands, bits of earth. They were travelling, apparently, neither one way nor the other. They were, to all intents, stationary. They informed the men in the boat that it was making progress slowly toward the land.

The brown mats of seaweed that showed up now and then looked like islands, little patches of earth. They were moving, it seemed, neither toward nor away from anything. They were, for all practical purposes, stationary. They let the men in the boat know that it was making slow progress toward the land.

The captain, rearing cautiously in the bow, after the dingey soared on a great swell, said that he had seen the lighthouse at Mosquito Inlet. Presently the cook remarked that he had seen it. The correspondent was at the oars then, and for some reason he too [Pg 18] wished to look at the lighthouse, but his back was toward the far shore and the waves were important, and for some time he could not seize an opportunity to turn his head. But at last there came a wave more gentle than the others, and when at the crest of it he swiftly scoured the western horizon.

The captain, carefully positioned at the front of the boat, mentioned that he had spotted the lighthouse at Mosquito Inlet after the dinghy rose on a big swell. Soon, the cook said he had seen it too. At that moment, the correspondent was at the oars and, for some reason, he also wanted to see the lighthouse, but his back was to the far shore and the waves were significant, so he couldn't find a chance to turn his head for a while. Finally, a wave more gentle than the others came along, and at its crest, he quickly scanned the western horizon.

"See it?" said the captain.

"Do you see it?" said the captain.

"No," said the correspondent slowly, "I didn't see anything."

"No," the correspondent said slowly, "I didn't see anything."

"Look again," said the captain. He pointed. "It's exactly in that direction."

"Take another look," said the captain. He pointed. "It's straight that way."

At the top of another wave, the correspondent did as he was bid, and this time his eyes chanced on a small still thing on the edge of the swaying horizon. It was precisely like the point of a pin. It took an anxious eye to find a lighthouse so tiny.

At the top of another wave, the reporter did as he was told, and this time his eyes caught sight of a small, still object on the edge of the moving horizon. It was just like the tip of a pin. It took a careful eye to spot a lighthouse that tiny.

"Think we'll make it, captain?"

"Do you think we'll make it, captain?"

"If this wind holds and the boat don't swamp, we can't do much else," said the captain.

"If this wind keeps up and the boat doesn’t sink, we can’t do much else," said the captain.

The little boat, lifted by each towering sea, and splashed viciously by the crests, made progress that in the absence of sea-weed was not apparent to those in her. She seemed just a wee thing wallowing, miraculously top-up, at the mercy of five oceans. Occasionally, a great spread of water, like white flames, swarmed into her.

The little boat, lifted by each towering wave and splashed hard by the crests, made progress that wasn’t obvious to those inside her due to the lack of seaweed. She looked like a tiny thing struggling to stay upright, completely at the mercy of five oceans. Occasionally, a huge rush of water, resembling white flames, surged into her.

"Bail her, cook," said the captain serenely.

"Bail her out, cook," said the captain calmly.

"All right, captain," said the cheerful cook.

"Okay, captain," said the cheerful cook.

III

III

It would be difficult to describe the subtle brotherhood of men that was here established on the seas. No one said that it was so. No one mentioned it. But it dwelt in the boat, and each man felt it warm him. They were a captain, an oiler, a cook, and a correspondent, and they were friends, friends in a more curiously iron-bound degree than may be common. The hurt captain, lying against the water-jar in the bow, spoke always in a low voice and calmly, but he could never command a more ready and swiftly obedient crew than the motley three of the dingey. It was more than a mere recognition of what was best for the common safety. There was surely in it a quality that was personal and heartfelt. And after this devotion to the commander of the boat there was this comradeship that the correspondent, for instance, who had been taught to be cynical of men, knew even at the time was the best experience of his life. But no one said that it was so. No one mentioned it.

It would be hard to explain the subtle bond of brotherhood among the men that formed here on the seas. No one stated it outright. No one brought it up. But it lingered in the boat, and each man felt it warming him. They were a captain, an oiler, a cook, and a correspondent, and they were friends—friends in a uniquely strong way that’s not very common. The injured captain, resting against the water jug in the front, spoke in a low, calm voice, yet he could never have a more responsive and quick-to-obey crew than the mismatched three in the dinghy. It was more than just an understanding of what was best for everyone's safety. There was certainly something personal and heartfelt about it. And after this loyalty to the boat's commander, there was a camaraderie that the correspondent, for example, who had been taught to be skeptical of people, recognized even then as the best experience of his life. But no one said it was so. No one mentioned it.

"I wish we had a sail," remarked the captain. "We might try my overcoat on the end of an oar and give you two boys a chance to rest." So the cook and the correspondent held the mast and spread wide the overcoat. The oiler steered, and the little boat made good way with her new rig. Sometimes the oiler had to scull sharply to keep a sea from breaking into the boat, but otherwise sailing was a success.

"I wish we had a sail," said the captain. "We could use my overcoat on the end of an oar and let you two boys take a break." So the cook and the correspondent held the mast and spread the overcoat wide. The oiler steered, and the little boat moved along well with its new setup. Sometimes the oiler had to paddle quickly to prevent a wave from crashing into the boat, but overall, sailing was going well.

Meanwhile the lighthouse had been growing slowly [Pg 20] larger. It had now almost assumed colour, and appeared like a little grey shadow on the sky. The man at the oars could not be prevented from turning his head rather often to try for a glimpse of this little grey shadow.

Meanwhile, the lighthouse had been getting bigger [Pg 20]. It had almost developed color and looked like a small grey shadow against the sky. The man rowing couldn't help but turn his head frequently to catch a glimpse of this little grey shadow.

At last, from the top of each wave the men in the tossing boat could see land. Even as the lighthouse was an upright shadow on the sky, this land seemed but a long black shadow on the sea. It certainly was thinner than paper. "We must be about opposite New Smyrna," said the cook, who had coasted this shore often in schooners. "Captain, by the way, I believe they abandoned that life-saving station there about a year ago."

At last, from the peak of each wave, the men in the rocking boat could see land. Even though the lighthouse stood like a tall shadow against the sky, the land appeared as just a long black shape on the sea. It was definitely thinner than paper. "We must be roughly across from New Smyrna," said the cook, who had sailed this shore often in schooners. "Captain, by the way, I think they closed that life-saving station there about a year ago."

"Did they?" said the captain.

"Did they?" asked the captain.

The wind slowly died away. The cook and the correspondent were not now obliged to slave in order to hold high the oar. But the waves continued their old impetuous swooping at the dingey, and the little craft, no longer under way, struggled woundily over them. The oiler or the correspondent took the oars again.

The wind gradually calmed down. The cook and the correspondent no longer had to work hard to keep the oar up. But the waves kept crashing violently against the dinghy, and the small boat, now stopped, struggled awkwardly over them. Either the oiler or the correspondent picked up the oars again.

Shipwrecks are à propos of nothing. If men could only train for them and have them occur when the men had reached pink condition, there would be less drowning at sea. Of the four in the dingey none had slept any time worth mentioning for two days and two nights previous to embarking in the dingey, and in the excitement of clambering about the deck of a foundering ship they had also forgotten to eat heartily.

Shipwrecks are relevant to nothing. If people could only prepare for them and have them happen when they were at their best, there would be fewer drownings at sea. Of the four in the dinghy, none had slept any significant amount for two days and two nights before getting into the dinghy, and in the excitement of climbing around the deck of a sinking ship, they had also forgotten to eat properly.

For these reasons, and for others, neither the oiler [Pg 21] nor the correspondent was fond of rowing at this time. The correspondent wondered ingenuously how in the name of all that was sane could there be people who thought it amusing to row a boat. It was not an amusement; it was a diabolical punishment, and even a genius of mental aberrations could never conclude that it was anything but a horror to the muscles and a crime against the back. He mentioned to the boat in general how the amusement of rowing struck him, and the weary-faced oiler smiled in full sympathy. Previously to the foundering, by the way, the oiler had worked double-watch in the engine-room of the ship.

For these reasons and others, neither the oiler [Pg 21] nor the correspondent enjoyed rowing at this moment. The correspondent wondered innocently how anyone could possibly find joy in rowing a boat. It wasn’t entertaining; it felt like a cruel punishment, and not even a brilliant mind could think of it as anything but torturous for the muscles and a strain on the back. He expressed to the boat how he felt about the supposed enjoyment of rowing, and the tired-looking oiler smiled in complete agreement. By the way, before the boat sank, the oiler had been working double shifts in the ship’s engine room.

"Take her easy, now, boys," said the captain. "Don't spend yourselves. If we have to run a surf you'll need all your strength, because we'll sure have to swim for it. Take your time."

"Take it easy, guys," said the captain. "Don't wear yourselves out. If we have to run through the waves, you'll need all your strength, because we’ll definitely have to swim for it. Take your time."

Slowly the land arose from the sea. From a black line it became a line of black and a line of white, trees and sand. Finally, the captain said that he could make out a house on the shore. "That's the house of refuge, sure," said the cook. "They'll see us before long, and come out after us."

Slowly, the land emerged from the sea. What started as a black line turned into a mix of black and white—trees and sand. Finally, the captain said he could see a house on the shore. "That's definitely the house of refuge," said the cook. "They'll spot us soon and come out to get us."

The distant lighthouse reared high. "The keeper ought to be able to make us out now, if he's looking through a glass," said the captain. "He'll notify the life-saving people."

The lighthouse stood tall in the distance. "The keeper should be able to see us now if he's using binoculars," said the captain. "He'll alert the rescue team."

"None of those other boats could have got ashore to give word of the wreck," said the oiler, in a low voice. "Else the life-boat would be out hunting us."

"None of those other boats could have reached the shore to report the wreck," said the oiler quietly. "Otherwise, the lifeboat would be out searching for us."

Slowly and beautifully the land loomed out of the [Pg 22] sea. The wind came again. It had veered from the north-east to the south-east. Finally, a new sound struck the ears of the men in the boat. It was the low thunder of the surf on the shore. "We'll never be able to make the lighthouse now," said the captain. "Swing her head a little more north, Billie," said he.

Slowly and gracefully, the land appeared from the [Pg 22] sea. The wind returned, shifting from the north-east to the south-east. At last, a new sound reached the ears of the men in the boat. It was the soft rumble of the waves hitting the shore. "We won't be able to reach the lighthouse now," the captain said. "Turn her head a bit more north, Billie," he instructed.

"'A little more north,' sir," said the oiler.

"'A little more north,' sir," said the oiler.

Whereupon the little boat turned her nose once more down the wind, and all but the oarsman watched the shore grow. Under the influence of this expansion doubt and direful apprehension was leaving the minds of the men. The management of the boat was still most absorbing, but it could not prevent a quiet cheerfulness. In an hour, perhaps, they would be ashore.

The little boat pointed its bow back into the wind, and everyone except the oarsman watched as the shore came closer. With this sight, doubts and fears began to fade from the men’s minds. Steering the boat was still very engaging, but it couldn’t stop a sense of quiet happiness. In about an hour, they’d be on land.

Their backbones had become thoroughly used to balancing in the boat, and they now rode this wild colt of a dingey like circus men. The correspondent thought that he had been drenched to the skin, but happening to feel in the top pocket of his coat, he found therein eight cigars. Four of them were soaked with sea-water; four were perfectly scatheless. After a search, somebody produced three dry matches, and thereupon the four waifs rode impudently in their little boat, and with an assurance of an impending rescue shining in their eyes, puffed at the big cigars and judged well and ill of all men. Everybody took a drink of water.

Their backs had grown so used to balancing in the boat that they now handled this wild little dinghy like professionals. The correspondent thought he was completely soaked, but when he reached into the top pocket of his coat, he found eight cigars. Four of them were drenched in seawater; the other four were perfectly dry. After a bit of searching, someone found three dry matches, and with that, the four of them proudly sat in their little boat, a hopeful glimmer in their eyes as they smoked the big cigars and passed judgment on everyone around them. Everyone took a drink of water.

IV

IV

"Cook," remarked the captain, "there don't seem to be any signs of life about your house of refuge."

"Cook," the captain said, "it looks like there aren't any signs of life around your shelter."

"No," replied the cook. "Funny they don't see us!"

"No," the cook said. "It's strange they can't see us!"

A broad stretch of lowly coast lay before the eyes of the men. It was of dunes topped with dark vegetation. The roar of the surf was plain, and sometimes they could see the white lip of a wave as it spun up the beach. A tiny house was blocked out black upon the sky. Southward, the slim lighthouse lifted its little grey length.

A wide stretch of low coastline spread out before the men. It was made up of dunes topped with dark plants. The sound of the waves crashing was clear, and every so often, they could see the white crest of a wave as it rolled onto the shore. A small house stood out against the sky in black silhouette. To the south, the slender lighthouse rose up, its light gray form reaching towards the sky.

Tide, wind, and waves were swinging the dingey northward. "Funny they don't see us," said the men.

Tide, wind, and waves were pulling the dinghy northward. "It's weird they don't see us," said the guys.

The surf's roar was here dulled, but its tone was, nevertheless, thunderous and mighty. As the boat swam over the great rollers, the men sat listening to this roar. "We'll swamp sure," said everybody.

The sound of the surf was muted here, but it was still loud and powerful. As the boat moved over the big waves, the men sat listening to this roar. "We're definitely going to capsize," everyone said.

It is fair to say here that there was not a life-saving station within twenty miles in either direction, but the men did not know this fact, and in consequence they made dark and opprobrious remarks concerning the eyesight of the nation's life-savers. Four scowling men sat in the dingey and surpassed records in the invention of epithets.

It’s safe to say there wasn’t a lifeguard station within twenty miles in either direction, but the men didn’t know this, so they made harsh and insulting comments about the vision of the country’s lifeguards. Four scowling men sat in the dingy and excelled at coming up with insults.

"Funny they don't see us."

"Funny they don't notice us."

The light-heartedness of a former time had completely faded. To their sharpened minds it was easy to conjure pictures of all kinds of incompetency and[Pg 24] blindness and, indeed, cowardice. There was the shore of the populous land, and it was bitter and bitter to them that from it came no sign.

The carefree spirit of the past had totally vanished. With their alert minds, they could easily picture all sorts of incompetence, ignorance, and even cowardice. There was the coast of the crowded land, and it felt painfully frustrating to them that no signal came from it.

"Well," said the captain, ultimately, "I suppose we'll have to make a try for ourselves. If we stay out here too long, we'll none of us have strength left to swim after the boat swamps."

"Well," said the captain finally, "I guess we'll have to give it a shot ourselves. If we stay out here too long, none of us will have the energy left to swim after the boat capsizes."

And so the oiler, who was at the oars, turned the boat straight for the shore. There was a sudden tightening of muscles. There was some thinking.

And so the oiler, who was at the oars, steered the boat directly toward the shore. There was a sudden tensing of muscles. There was some thinking.

"If we don't all get ashore—" said the captain. "If we don't all get ashore, I suppose you fellows know where to send news of my finish?"

"If we don't all get to land—" said the captain. "If we don't all get to land, I guess you guys know where to send word about my end?"

They then briefly exchanged some addresses and admonitions. As for the reflections of the men, there was a great deal of rage in them. Perchance they might be formulated thus: "If I am going to be drowned—if I am going to be drowned—if I am going to be drowned, why, in the name of the seven mad gods who rule the sea, was I allowed to come thus far and contemplate sand and trees? Was I brought here merely to have my nose dragged away as I was about to nibble the sacred cheese of life? It is preposterous. If this old ninny-woman, Fate, cannot do better than this, she should be deprived of the management of men's fortunes. She is an old hen who knows not her intention. If she has decided to drown me, why did she not do it in the beginning and save me all this trouble? The whole affair is absurd.... But no, she cannot mean to drown me. She dare not drown me. She cannot drown [Pg 25] me. Not after all this work." Afterward the man might have had an impulse to shake his fist at the clouds: "Just you drown me, now, and then hear what I call you!"

They then quickly exchanged some addresses and warnings. As for the men's thoughts, there was a lot of anger in them. Perhaps they could be summed up like this: "If I'm going to drown—if I'm going to drown—if I'm going to drown, then why, in the name of the seven crazy gods who control the sea, was I allowed to come this far and see sand and trees? Was I brought here just to have my face shoved away right when I was about to enjoy the precious cheese of life? It's ridiculous. If this old fool, Fate, can't do better than this, she should lose the responsibility of people's fortunes. She's an old hen who doesn't know her own purpose. If she has decided to drown me, why didn't she just do it in the beginning and save me all this trouble? The whole thing is absurd... But no, she can't really mean to drown me. She wouldn't dare drown me. She can't drown [Pg 25] me. Not after all this effort." Later, the man might have felt like shaking his fist at the clouds: "Go ahead and drown me now, and then see what I call you!"

The billows that came at this time were more formidable. They seemed always just about to break and roll over the little boat in a turmoil of foam. There was a preparatory and long growl in the speech of them. No mind unused to the sea would have concluded that the dingey could ascend these sheer heights in time. The shore was still afar. The oiler was a wily surfman. "Boys," he said swiftly, "she won't live three minutes more, and we're too far out to swim. Shall I take her to sea again, captain?"

The waves that came now were much stronger. They looked like they were ready to crash over the small boat in a mess of foam at any moment. There was a deep, rumbling sound in their approach. Anyone who's not familiar with the ocean wouldn't think the dinghy could climb these steep waves in time. The shore was still far away. The oiler was a clever surfer. "Guys," he said quickly, "she won't last three more minutes, and we're too far out to swim. Should I take her back to sea, captain?"

"Yes! Go ahead!" said the captain.

"Yes! Go for it!" said the captain.

This oiler, by a series of quick miracles, and fast and steady oarsmanship, turned the boat in the middle of the surf and took her safely to sea again.

This oiler, through a series of quick miracles and skilled rowing, turned the boat in the middle of the waves and brought her safely back to the open sea.

There was a considerable silence as the boat bumped over the furrowed sea to deeper water. Then somebody in gloom spoke. "Well, anyhow, they must have seen us from the shore by now."

There was a significant silence as the boat rocked over the choppy sea toward deeper water. Then someone spoke up from the shadows. "Well, at least they must have seen us from the shore by now."

The gulls went in slanting flight up the wind toward the grey desolate east. A squall, marked by dingy clouds, and clouds brick-red, like smoke from a burning building, appeared from the south-east.

The seagulls flew at an angle against the wind towards the bleak grey east. A squall, indicated by dirty clouds and brick-red clouds, resembling smoke from a burning building, emerged from the southeast.

"What do you think of those life-saving people? Ain't they peaches?"

"What do you think of those life-saving people? Aren't they great?"

"Funny they haven't seen us."

"Funny they haven't noticed us."

"Maybe they think we're out here for sport! Maybe they think we're fishin'. Maybe they think we're damned fools."

"Maybe they think we're out here for fun! Maybe they think we're fishing. Maybe they think we're total idiots."

It was a long afternoon. A changed tide tried to force them southward, but wind and wave said northward. Far ahead, where coast-line, sea, and sky formed their mighty angle, there were little dots which seemed to indicate a city on the shore.

It was a long afternoon. A shifting tide tried to push them south, but the wind and waves pulled them north. Far ahead, where the coastline, sea, and sky met at a powerful angle, there were small dots that looked like a city on the shore.

"St. Augustine?"

"St. Augustine?"

The captain shook his head. "Too near Mosquito Inlet."

The captain shook his head. "Too close to Mosquito Inlet."

And the oiler rowed, and then the correspondent rowed. Then the oiler rowed. It was a weary business. The human back can become the seat of more aches and pains than are registered in books for the composite anatomy of a regiment. It is a limited area, but it can become the theatre of innumerable muscular conflicts, tangles, wrenches, knots, and other comforts.

And the oiler rowed, and then the correspondent rowed. Then the oiler rowed again. It was a tiring job. The human back can hold more aches and pains than any medical book lists for a whole battalion. It may be a small area, but it can be the stage for countless muscle strains, twists, knots, and other discomforts.

"Did you ever like to row, Billie?" asked the correspondent.

"Did you ever enjoy rowing, Billie?" asked the reporter.

"No," said the oiler. "Hang it."

"No," said the oiler. "Forget it."

When one exchanged the rowing-seat for a place in the bottom of the boat, he suffered a bodily depression that caused him to be careless of everything save an obligation to wiggle one finger. There was cold sea-water swashing to and fro in the boat, and he lay in it. His head, pillowed on a thwart, was within an inch of the swirl of a wave crest, and sometimes a particularly obstreperous sea came in-board and drenched him once more. But these matters did not annoy him. It is almost certain that if the boat had capsized he would have tumbled comfortably out upon the ocean as if he felt sure that it was a great soft mattress.

When someone swapped their rowing seat for a spot at the bottom of the boat, they felt a physical heaviness that made them careless about everything except for the need to wiggle one finger. Cold seawater sloshed back and forth in the boat, and he lay in it. His head, resting on a crossbeam, was just an inch away from the swirling wave crests, and sometimes a particularly rough wave splashed in and soaked him again. But these things didn’t bother him. It’s almost certain that if the boat had flipped over, he would have tumbled out into the ocean as if he believed it was a big soft mattress.

"Look! There's a man on the shore!"

"Look! There’s a guy on the shore!"

"Where?"

"Where at?"

"There! See 'im? See 'im?"

"There! Do you see him?"

"Yes, sure! He's walking along."

"Sure! He's walking."

"Now he's stopped. Look! He's facing us!"

"Now he’s stopped. Look! He’s facing us!"

"He's waving at us!"

"He's waving to us!"

"So he is! By thunder!"

"So he is! Oh wow!"

"Ah, now we're all right! Now we're all right! There'll be a boat out here for us in half-an-hour."

"Ah, now we’re good! Now we’re good! There’ll be a boat out here for us in half an hour."

"He's going on. He's running. He's going up to that house there."

"He's heading over. He's running. He's going up to that house."

The remote beach seemed lower than the sea, and it required a searching glance to discern the little black figure. The captain saw a floating stick and they rowed to it. A bath-towel was by some weird chance in the boat, and, tying this on the stick, the captain waved it. The oarsman did not dare turn his head, so he was obliged to ask questions.

The isolated beach looked lower than the ocean, and it took a careful look to spot the small black figure. The captain noticed a floating stick and they paddled over to it. A bath towel happened to be in the boat, and attaching it to the stick, the captain waved it around. The rower didn’t dare turn his head, so he had to ask questions.

"What's he doing now?"

"What’s he up to now?"

"He's standing still again. He's looking, I think.... There he goes again. Towards the house.... Now he's stopped again."

"He's just standing still again. I think he's looking.... There he goes again. Heading towards the house.... Now he's stopped again."

"Is he waving at us?"

"Is he waving at us?"

"No, not now! he was, though."

"No, not now! He was, though."

"Look! There comes another man!"

"Look! Another guy is coming!"

"He's running."

"He's jogging."

"Look at him go, would you."

"Check him out, okay?"

"Why, he's on a bicycle. Now he's met the other man. They're both waving at us. Look!"

"Look, he's on a bike. Now he's met up with the other guy. They're both waving at us. Check it out!"

"There comes something up the beach."

"There’s something coming up the beach."

"What the devil is that thing?"

"What the heck is that thing?"

"Why, it looks like a boat."

"Wow, it looks like a boat."

"Why, certainly it's a boat."

"Of course, it's a boat."

"No, it's on wheels."

"No, it has wheels."

"Yes, so it is. Well, that must be the life-boat. They drag them along shore on a wagon."

"Yes, that's right. That must be the life boat. They haul them along the shore on a wagon."

"That's the life-boat, sure."

"That's definitely the lifeboat."

"No, by ——, it's—it's an omnibus."

"No, for crying out loud, it's—it's a bus."

"I tell you it's a life-boat."

"I’m telling you, it's a lifeboat."

"It is not! It's an omnibus. I can see it plain. See? One of these big hotel omnibuses."

"It’s not! It’s a bus for the hotel. I can see that clearly. Look? One of those big hotel buses."

"By thunder, you're right. It's an omnibus, sure as fate. What do you suppose they are doing with an omnibus? Maybe they are going around collecting the life-crew, hey?"

"By thunder, you’re right. It’s an omnibus, no doubt about it. What do you think they’re doing with an omnibus? Maybe they’re going around gathering the crew, huh?"

"That's it, likely. Look! There's a fellow waving a little black flag. He's standing on the steps of the omnibus. There come those other two fellows. Now they're all talking together. Look at the fellow with the flag. Maybe he ain't waving it."

"That's probably it. Look! There's a guy waving a small black flag. He's on the steps of the bus. Here come those other two guys. Now they're all chatting together. Check out the guy with the flag. Maybe he's not actually waving it."

"That ain't a flag, is it? That's his coat. Why certainly, that's his coat."

"That’s not a flag, is it? That’s his coat. Of course, that’s his coat."

"So it is. It's his coat. He's taken it off and is waving it around his head. But would you look at him swing it."

"So it is. It's his coat. He's taken it off and is waving it around his head. But just look at him swing it."

"Oh, say, there isn't any life-saving station there. That's just a winter resort hotel omnibus that has brought over some of the boarders to see us drown."

"Oh, come on, there's no life-saving station there. That's just a winter resort hotel shuttle that brought some of the guests over to watch us drown."

"What's that idiot with the coat mean? What's he signaling, anyhow?"

"What's that guy in the coat trying to say? What's he signaling, anyway?"

"It looks as if he were trying to tell us to go north. There must be a life-saving station up there."

"It seems like he's trying to indicate that we should head north. There has to be a life-saving station up there."

"No! He thinks we're fishing. Just giving us a merry hand. See? Ah, there, Willie."

"No! He thinks we're fishing. Just giving us a cheerful wave. See? Ah, there, Willie."

"Well, I wish I could make something out of those signals. What do you suppose he means?"

"Well, I wish I could understand those signals. What do you think he means?"

"He don't mean anything. He's just playing."

"He doesn't mean anything. He's just messing around."

"Well, if he'd just signal us to try the surf again, or to go to sea and wait, or go north, or go south, or go to hell—there would be some reason in it. But look at him. He just stands there and keeps his coat revolving like a wheel. The ass!"

"Well, if he’d just tell us to try the waves again, or to head out to sea and wait, or go north, or go south, or just get lost—there would be some logic to it. But look at him. He just stands there, spinning his coat like a wheel. What an idiot!"

"There come more people."

"More people are coming."

"Now there's quite a mob. Look! Isn't that a boat?"

"Now there's a big crowd. Look! Isn't that a boat?"

"Where? Oh, I see where you mean. No, that's no boat."

"Where? Oh, I get what you mean. No, that's not a boat."

"That fellow is still waving his coat."

"That guy is still waving his coat."

"He must think we like to see him do that. Why don't he quit it? It don't mean anything."

"He must think we enjoy watching him do that. Why doesn't he stop? It doesn't mean anything."

"I don't know. I think he is trying to make us go north. It must be that there's a life-saving station there somewhere."

"I don't know. I think he’s trying to lead us north. There must be a life-saving station up there somewhere."

"Say, he ain't tired yet. Look at 'im wave."

"Hey, he isn't tired yet. Look at him wave."

"Wonder how long he can keep that up. He's been revolving his coat ever since he caught sight of us. He's an idiot. Why aren't they getting men to bring a boat out? A fishing boat—one of those big yawls—could come out here all right. Why don't he do something?"

"Wonder how long he can keep that up. He's been twirling his coat ever since he saw us. He's such an idiot. Why aren't they sending men to bring a boat out? A fishing boat—one of those big yawls—could get out here just fine. Why doesn't he do something?"

"Oh, it's all right, now."

"Oh, it's all good now."

"They'll have a boat out here for us in less than no time, now that they've seen us."

"They'll have a boat out here for us in no time now that they’ve seen us."

A faint yellow tone came into the sky over the low land. The shadows on the sea slowly deepened. The wind bore coldness with it, and the men began to shiver.

A faint yellow hue appeared in the sky above the low land. The shadows on the sea gradually darkened. The wind carried a chill, and the men started to shiver.

"Holy smoke!" said one, allowing his voice to express his impious mood, "if we keep on monkeying out here! If we've got to flounder out here all night!"

"Holy smokes!" said one, letting his voice reflect his irreverent mood, "if we keep messing around out here! If we have to struggle out here all night!"

"Oh, we'll never have to stay here all night! Don't you worry. They've seen us now, and it won't be long before they'll come chasing out after us."

"Oh, we won't have to stay here all night! Don't worry. They've seen us now, and it won't be long before they come chasing after us."

The shore grew dusky. The man waving a coat blended gradually into this gloom, and it swallowed in the same manner the omnibus and the group of people. The spray, when it dashed uproariously over the side, made the voyagers shrink and swear like men who were being branded.

The shoreline got darker. The man waving his coat slowly disappeared into the dimness, and so did the bus and the group of people. The spray, when it splashed loudly over the side, made the travelers flinch and curse like men being branded.

"I'd like to catch the chump who waved the coat. I feel like soaking him one, just for luck."

"I want to catch the fool who waved the coat. I feel like giving him a good punch, just for luck."

"Why? What did he do?"

"Why? What did he do?"

"Oh, nothing, but then he seemed so damned cheerful."

"Oh, nothing, but he really seemed so damn cheerful."

In the meantime the oiler rowed, and then the correspondent rowed, and then the oiler rowed. Grey-faced and bowed forward, they mechanically, turn by turn, plied the leaden oars. The form of the lighthouse had vanished from the southern horizon, but finally a pale star appeared, just lifting from the sea. The streaked saffron in the west passed before the all-merging darkness, and the sea to the east was black. The land had vanished, and was expressed only by the low and drear thunder of the surf.

In the meantime, the oiler rowed, then the correspondent rowed, and then the oiler rowed again. With their faces grey and hunched over, they took turns moving the heavy oars mechanically. The lighthouse was gone from the southern horizon, but eventually a faint star appeared, just rising from the sea. The streaks of yellow in the west faded into the all-encompassing darkness, and the sea to the east was pitch black. The land had disappeared, represented only by the low, mournful roar of the surf.

"If I am going to be drowned—if I am going to be drowned—if I am going to be drowned, why, in the name of the seven mad gods who rule the sea, was[Pg 31] I allowed to come thus far and contemplate sand and trees? Was I brought here merely to have my nose dragged away as I was about to nibble the sacred cheese of life?"

"If I'm going to drown—if I'm going to drown—if I'm going to drown, then why, in the name of the seven crazy gods who control the sea, was[Pg 31] I allowed to come this far and see the sand and trees? Was I brought here just to have my chance taken away right as I was about to enjoy the sacred cheese of life?"

The patient captain, drooped over the water-jar, was sometimes obliged to speak to the oarsman.

The patient captain, slumped over the water jar, occasionally had to speak to the oarsman.

"Keep her head up! Keep her head up!"

"Keep her head up! Keep her head up!"

"'Keep her head up,' sir." The voices were weary and low.

"'Keep her head up,' sir." The voices were tired and quiet.

This was surely a quiet evening. All save the oarsman lay heavily and listlessly in the boat's bottom. As for him, his eyes were just capable of noting the tall black waves that swept forward in a most sinister silence, save for an occasional subdued growl of a crest.

This was definitely a quiet evening. Everyone except the oarsman lay tired and motionless in the bottom of the boat. As for him, he could only watch the tall black waves moving forward in an eerie silence, broken only by the occasional low rumble of a crest.

The cook's head was on a thwart, and he looked without interest at the water under his nose. He was deep in other scenes. Finally he spoke. "Billie," he murmured, dreamfully, "what kind of pie do you like best?"

The cook's head was resting on a bench, and he looked disinterested at the water right in front of him. He was lost in different thoughts. Finally, he spoke. "Billie," he said softly, almost in a dream, "what's your favorite kind of pie?"

V

V

"Pie," said the oiler and the correspondent, agitatedly. "Don't talk about those things, blast you!"

"Pie," said the oiler and the correspondent, anxiously. "Don't talk about those things, damn you!"

"Well," said the cook, "I was just thinking about ham sandwiches, and——"

"Well," said the cook, "I was just thinking about ham sandwiches, and——"

A night on the sea in an open boat is a long night. As darkness settled finally, the shine of the light, lifting from the sea in the south, changed to full gold.[Pg 32] On the northern horizon a new light appeared, a small bluish gleam on the edge of the waters. These two lights were the furniture of the world. Otherwise there was nothing but waves.

A night at sea in an open boat feels endless. As darkness finally fell, the light rising from the southern sea turned to a bright gold.[Pg 32] On the northern horizon, a new light appeared, a small bluish glow at the edge of the water. These two lights were all that marked the world. Other than that, there were just waves.

Two men huddled in the stern, and distances were so magnificent in the dingey that the rower was enabled to keep his feet partly warmed by thrusting them under his companions. Their legs indeed extended far under the rowing-seat until they touched the feet of the captain forward. Sometimes, despite the efforts of the tired oarsman, a wave came piling into the boat, an icy wave of the night, and the chilling water soaked them anew. They would twist their bodies for a moment and groan, and sleep the dead sleep once more, while the water in the boat gurgled about them as the craft rocked.

Two men huddled at the back, and the space in the dinghy was so cramped that the rower could keep his feet warm by slipping them under his companions. Their legs actually stretched far under the rowing seat until they brushed against the captain's feet in the front. Sometimes, despite the exhausted rower's efforts, a wave would crash into the boat—an icy wave from the night—and the cold water would soak them again. They would squirm for a moment and groan, then fall back into a deep sleep while the water in the boat sloshed around them as it rocked.

The plan of the oiler and the correspondent was for one to row until he lost the ability, and then arouse the other from his sea-water couch in the bottom of the boat.

The plan between the oiler and the correspondent was for one to row until he couldn't anymore, and then wake the other from his waterlogged spot at the bottom of the boat.

The oiler plied the oars until his head drooped forward, and the overpowering sleep blinded him. And he rowed yet afterward. Then he touched a man in the bottom of the boat, and called his name. "Will you spell me for a little while?" he said, meekly.

The oiler kept rowing until his head hung low and sleep overwhelmed him. And he kept rowing even after that. Then he nudged a guy at the bottom of the boat and called his name. "Can you take over for me for a bit?" he asked softly.

"Sure, Billie," said the correspondent, awakening and dragging himself to a sitting position. They exchanged places carefully, and the oiler, cuddling down in the sea-water at the cook's side, seemed to go to sleep instantly.

"Sure, Billie," the correspondent said, waking up and pulling himself into a sitting position. They carefully swapped places, and the oiler, settling down in the seawater next to the cook, appeared to fall asleep right away.

The particular violence of the sea had ceased. [Pg 33] The waves came without snarling. The obligation of the man at the oars was to keep the boat headed so that the tilt of the rollers would not capsize her, and to preserve her from filling when the crests rushed past. The black waves were silent and hard to be seen in the darkness. Often one was almost upon the boat before the oarsman was aware.

The intense turbulence of the sea had calmed down. [Pg 33] The waves approached without any growling. The job of the man rowing was to steer the boat so the angle of the waves wouldn’t flip it over and to keep it from taking on water when the high points rushed by. The dark waves were quiet and difficult to see in the dark. Often, one would be nearly on top of the boat before the rower noticed.

In a low voice the correspondent addressed the captain. He was not sure that the captain was awake, although this iron man seemed to be always awake. "Captain, shall I keep her making for that light north, sir?"

In a quiet voice, the correspondent spoke to the captain. He wasn't sure if the captain was awake, even though this tough guy always seemed to be. "Captain, should I keep her heading for that light to the north, sir?"

The same steady voice answered him. "Yes. Keep it about two points off the port bow."

The same calm voice replied to him. "Yeah. Keep it about two points to the left of the front."

The cook had tied a life-belt around himself in order to get even the warmth which this clumsy cork contrivance could donate, and he seemed almost stove-like when a rower, whose teeth invariably chattered wildly as soon as he ceased his labour, dropped down to sleep.

The cook had strapped a life preserver around himself to catch any warmth this awkward cork device could offer, and he looked almost like a stove when a rower, whose teeth always chattered uncontrollably as soon as he stopped working, fell asleep.

The correspondent, as he rowed, looked down at the two men sleeping under-foot. The cook's arm was around the oiler's shoulders, and, with their fragmentary clothing and haggard faces, they were the babes of the sea, a grotesque rendering of the old babes in the wood.

The correspondent, while rowing, looked down at the two men sleeping below him. The cook had his arm around the oiler's shoulders, and with their torn clothes and tired faces, they looked like the children of the sea, a strange twist on the classic tale of the lost children in the woods.

Later he must have grown stupid at his work, for suddenly there was a growling of water, and a crest came with a roar and a swash into the boat, and it was a wonder that it did not set the cook afloat in his life-belt. The cook continued to sleep, but the [Pg 34] oiler sat up, blinking his eyes and shaking with the new cold.

Later, he must have gotten distracted at his job, because suddenly there was a loud rush of water, and a wave came crashing into the boat with a roar, nearly tossing the cook out of his life jacket. The cook kept on sleeping, but the [Pg 34] oiler sat up, blinking his eyes and shivering from the sudden cold.

"Oh, I'm awful sorry, Billie," said the correspondent contritely.

"Oh, I’m really sorry, Billie," said the reporter sincerely.

"That's all right, old boy," said the oiler, and lay down again and was asleep.

"That's okay, buddy," said the oiler, and lay down again and fell asleep.

Presently it seemed that even the captain dozed, and the correspondent thought that he was the one man afloat on all the oceans. The wind had a voice as it came over the waves, and it was sadder than the end.

Right now, it felt like even the captain was snoozing, and the correspondent thought he was the only person on all the oceans. The wind had a voice as it swept over the waves, and it sounded sadder than a goodbye.

There was a long, loud swishing astern of the boat, and a gleaming trail of phosphorescence, like blue flame, was furrowed on the black waters. It might have been made by a monstrous knife.

There was a long, loud whooshing behind the boat, and a shining trail of phosphorescence, like blue flame, was etched on the dark waters. It could have been created by a huge knife.

Then there came a stillness, while the correspondent breathed with the open mouth and looked at the sea.

Then there was a silence as the correspondent breathed through his open mouth and stared at the sea.

Suddenly there was another swish and another long flash of bluish light, and this time it was alongside the boat, and might almost have been reached with an oar. The correspondent saw an enormous fin speed like a shadow through the water, hurling the crystalline spray and leaving the long glowing trail.

Suddenly, there was another swish and a long flash of blue light, and this time it was right next to the boat, almost within reach of an oar. The correspondent saw a massive fin darting like a shadow through the water, spraying crystalline droplets and leaving a long glowing trail behind.

The correspondent looked over his shoulder at the captain. His face was hidden, and he seemed to be asleep. He looked at the babes of the sea. They certainly were asleep. So, being bereft of sympathy, he leaned a little way to one side and swore softly into the sea.

The journalist glanced back at the captain. His face was concealed, and he appeared to be asleep. He watched the sea creatures. They were definitely asleep. So, lacking any sympathy, he leaned slightly to one side and muttered a curse into the sea.

But the thing did not then leave the vicinity of [Pg 35] the boat. Ahead or astern, on one side or the other, at intervals long or short, fled the long sparkling streak, and there was to be heard the whiroo of the dark fin. The speed and power of the thing was greatly to be admired. It cut the water like a gigantic and keen projectile.

But the creature didn’t leave the area around [Pg 35] the boat. Whether ahead or behind, on one side or the other, at intervals short or long, the long sparkling streak would flash by, and you could hear the whiroo of the dark fin. The speed and strength of the creature were truly impressive. It sliced through the water like a massive, sharp projectile.

The presence of this biding thing did not affect the man with the same horror that it would if he had been a picnicker. He simply looked at the sea dully and swore in an undertone.

The presence of this binding thing didn't affect the man with the same horror it would have if he had been a picnicker. He simply stared at the sea lifelessly and muttered curses under his breath.

Nevertheless, it is true that he did not wish to be alone. He wished one of his companions to awaken by chance and keep him company with it. But the captain hung motionless over the water-jar, and the oiler and the cook in the bottom of the boat were plunged in slumber.

Nevertheless, it’s true that he didn’t want to be alone. He hoped one of his friends would wake up by chance and keep him company. But the captain remained still over the water jug, and the oiler and the cook at the bottom of the boat were deep asleep.

VI

VI

"If I am going to be drowned—if I am going to be drowned—if I am going to be drowned, why, in the name of the seven mad gods who rule the sea, was I allowed to come thus far and contemplate sand and trees?"

"If I'm going to drown—if I'm going to drown—if I'm going to drown, then why, in the name of the seven crazy gods who rule the sea, was I allowed to come this far and look at sand and trees?"

During this dismal night, it may be remarked that a man would conclude that it was really the intention of the seven mad gods to drown him, despite the abominable injustice of it. For it was certainly an abominable injustice to drown a man who had worked so hard, so hard. The man felt it would be a crime most unnatural. Other people had drowned[Pg 36] at sea since galleys swarmed with painted sails, but still——

During this bleak night, one could say a man might think that the seven crazy gods really intended to drown him, despite how unfair it was. After all, it was truly unfair to drown someone who had worked so hard, so hard. The man felt it would be a deeply unnatural crime. Other people had drowned[Pg 36] at sea since ships were filled with colorful sails, but still——

When it occurs to a man that nature does not regard him as important, and that she feels she would not maim the universe by disposing of him, he at first wishes to throw bricks at the temple, and he hates deeply the fact that there are no bricks and no temples. Any visible expression of nature would surely be pelleted with his jeers.

When a man realizes that nature doesn't see him as significant and that she wouldn't disrupt the universe by getting rid of him, he initially feels like hurling bricks at the temple, and he intensely resents the absence of bricks and temples. Any visible sign of nature would definitely be met with his scorn.

Then, if there be no tangible thing to hoot he feels, perhaps, the desire to confront a personification and indulge in pleas, bowed to one knee, and with hands supplicant, saying: "Yes, but I love myself."

Then, if there’s no physical thing to shout at, he might feel the urge to face a personification and express his feelings, kneeling with hands raised in supplication, saying: "Yes, but I love myself."

A high cold star on a winter's night is the word he feels that she says to him. Thereafter he knows the pathos of his situation.

A bright, cold star on a winter night is the word he feels she says to him. After that, he understands the sadness of his situation.

The men in the dingey had not discussed these matters, but each had, no doubt, reflected upon them in silence and according to his mind. There was seldom any expression upon their faces save the general one of complete weariness. Speech was devoted to the business of the boat.

The men in the dinghy hadn't talked about these things, but each had, no doubt, thought about them quietly in their own way. There was hardly ever a look on their faces besides the general one of total exhaustion. Conversation was focused on the work of the boat.

To chime the notes of his emotion, a verse mysteriously entered the correspondent's head. He had even forgotten that he had forgotten this verse, but it suddenly was in his mind.

To express his feelings, a verse unexpectedly popped into the correspondent's head. He had even forgotten that he had forgotten this verse, but suddenly it was there.

A soldier of the Legion was dying in Algiers,
There was a shortage of women's care, and there was a lack of women's tears;
But a friend stood next to him, and he took that friend's hand,
And he said, "I will never see my home, my native land."

In his childhood, the correspondent had been made acquainted with the fact that a soldier of the Legion lay dying in Algiers, but he had never regarded the fact as important. Myriads of his school-fellows had informed him of the soldier's plight, but the dinning had naturally ended by making him perfectly indifferent. He had never considered it his affair that a soldier of the Legion lay dying in Algiers, nor had it appeared to him as a matter for sorrow. It was less to him than the breaking of a pencil's point.

In his childhood, the correspondent learned that a soldier of the Legion was dying in Algiers, but he never thought it was important. Countless classmates had told him about the soldier's situation, but the constant chatter eventually made him completely indifferent. He never saw it as his concern that a soldier of the Legion was dying in Algiers, nor did he think it was something to be sad about. It mattered to him less than the tip of a pencil breaking.

Now, however, it quaintly came to him as a human, living thing. It was no longer merely a picture of a few throes in the breast of a poet, meanwhile drinking tea and warming his feet at the grate; it was an actuality—stern, mournful, and fine.

Now, however, it strangely appeared to him as a human, living being. It was no longer just an image of a few struggles in the heart of a poet, casually drinking tea and warming his feet by the fire; it was a reality—serious, sorrowful, and beautiful.

The correspondent plainly saw the soldier. He lay on the sand with his feet out straight and still. While his pale left hand was upon his chest in an attempt to thwart the going of his life, the blood came between his fingers. In the far Algerian distance, a city of low square forms was set against a sky that was faint with the last sunset hues. The correspondent, plying the oars and dreaming of the slow and slower movements of the lips of the soldier, was moved by a profound and perfectly impersonal comprehension. He was sorry for the soldier of the Legion who lay dying in Algiers.

The reporter clearly saw the soldier. He was lying on the sand with his legs straight and still. While his pale left hand rested on his chest in a struggle to hold onto life, blood seeped between his fingers. In the distant Algerian landscape, a city with low, square buildings sat against a sky that was fading with the last colors of sunset. The reporter, rowing his boat and imagining the slow and slower movements of the soldier's lips, felt a deep and completely impersonal understanding. He felt sympathy for the soldier of the Legion who was dying in Algiers.

The thing which had followed the boat and waited, had evidently grown bored at the delay. There was no longer to be heard the slash of the cut-water, and there was no longer the flame of the long trail. The light in the north still glimmered, but it was apparently [Pg 38] no nearer to the boat. Sometimes the boom of the surf rang in the correspondent's ears, and he turned the craft seaward then and rowed harder. Southward, some one had evidently built a watch-fire on the beach. It was too low and too far to be seen, but it made a shimmering, roseate reflection upon the bluff back of it, and this could be discerned from the boat. The wind came stronger, and sometimes a wave suddenly raged out like a mountain-cat, and there was to be seen the sheen and sparkle of a broken crest.

The thing that had been following the boat and waiting had clearly grown bored with the delay. The sound of the water slicing past the boat was gone, and the long trail of light was no longer visible. The light in the north still flickered, but it was apparently[Pg 38] no closer to the boat. Occasionally, the booming of the surf rang in the correspondent's ears, prompting him to turn the boat seaward and row harder. To the south, someone had clearly built a watch-fire on the beach. It was too low and too far away to be seen, but it cast a shimmering, rosy reflection on the bluff behind it, which could be noticed from the boat. The wind picked up, and sometimes a wave suddenly surged like a wild cat, revealing the shine and sparkle of a broken crest.

The captain, in the bow, moved on his water-jar and sat erect. "Pretty long night," he observed to the correspondent. He looked at the shore. "Those life-saving people take their time."

The captain, sitting in the front, shifted his water jug and sat up straight. "It's been a pretty long night," he said to the reporter. He glanced at the shore. "Those lifeguards sure take their time."

"Did you see that shark playing around?"

"Did you see that shark messing around?"

"Yes, I saw him. He was a big fellow, all right."

"Yeah, I saw him. He was a pretty big guy, for sure."

"Wish I had known you were awake."

"Wish I had known you were up."

Later the correspondent spoke into the bottom of the boat.

Later, the reporter spoke at the bottom of the boat.

"Billie!" There was a slow and gradual disentanglement. "Billie, will you spell me?"

"Billie!" There was a slow and gradual untangling. "Billie, can you take over for me?"

"Sure," said the oiler.

"Sure," said the crew member.

As soon as the correspondent touched the cold comfortable sea-water in the bottom of the boat, and had huddled close to the cook's life-belt he was deep in sleep, despite the fact that his teeth played all the popular airs. This sleep was so good to him that it was but a moment before he heard a voice call his name in a tone that demonstrated the last stages of exhaustion. "Will you spell me?"

As soon as the correspondent felt the cold, comfortable seawater at the bottom of the boat and huddled close to the cook's life belt, he fell deep into sleep, even though his teeth were chattering all the familiar tunes. This sleep was so restful for him that it was only a moment before he heard a voice call his name in a tone that showed complete exhaustion. "Can you take over for me?"

"Sure, Billie."

"Of course, Billie."

The light in the north had mysteriously vanished, [Pg 39] but the correspondent took his course from the wide-awake captain.

The light in the north had mysteriously disappeared, [Pg 39] but the reporter followed the alert captain's lead.

Later in the night they took the boat farther out to sea, and the captain directed the cook to take one oar at the stern and keep the boat facing the seas. He was to call out if he should hear the thunder of the surf. This plan enabled the oiler and the correspondent to get respite together. "We'll give those boys a chance to get into shape again," said the captain. They curled down and, after a few preliminary chatterings and trembles, slept once more the dead sleep. Neither knew they had bequeathed to the cook the company of another shark, or perhaps the same shark.

Later that night, they took the boat further out to sea, and the captain instructed the cook to grab one oar at the back and keep the boat facing the waves. He was to shout if he heard the roar of the surf. This plan allowed the oiler and the correspondent to rest together. "We'll give those guys a chance to recover," said the captain. They curled up and, after a few initial shivers and jitters, fell back into a deep sleep. Neither realized they had left the cook with the company of another shark, or maybe the same one.

As the boat caroused on the waves, spray occasionally bumped over the side and gave them a fresh soaking, but this had no power to break their repose. The ominous slash of the wind and the water affected them as it would have affected mummies.

As the boat rocked on the waves, splashes occasionally hit the side and drenched them, but this didn't interrupt their calm. The threatening sound of the wind and water had no more impact on them than it would have had on mummies.

"Boys," said the cook, with the notes of every reluctance in his voice, "she's drifted in pretty close. I guess one of you had better take her to sea again." The correspondent, aroused, heard the crash of the toppled crests.

"Boys," the cook said, his voice dripping with hesitation, "she's come in pretty close. I think one of you should take her back out to sea." The correspondent, suddenly alert, heard the crash of the collapsed waves.

As he was rowing, the captain gave him some whisky-and-water, and this steadied the chills out of him. "If I ever get ashore and anybody shows me even a photograph of an oar——"

As he was rowing, the captain gave him some whiskey and water, and this calmed his chills. "If I ever make it ashore and anyone shows me even a picture of an oar——"

At last there was a short conversation.

At last, there was a brief conversation.

"Billie.... Billie, will you spell me?"

"Billie.... Billie, can you cover for me?"

"Sure," said the oiler.

"Sure," said the worker.

VII

VII

When the correspondent again opened his eyes, the sea and the sky were each of the grey hue of the dawning. Later, carmine and gold was painted upon the waters. The morning appeared finally, in its splendour, with a sky of pure blue, and the sunlight flamed on the tips of the waves.

When the correspondent opened his eyes again, the sea and the sky were both a dull gray, like dawn. Later, shades of red and gold spread across the water. Morning finally arrived in all its glory, with a bright blue sky, and sunlight sparkled on the tips of the waves.

On the distant dunes were set many little black cottages, and a tall white windmill reared above them. No man, nor dog, nor bicycle appeared on the beach. The cottages might have formed a deserted village.

On the far-off dunes were several small black cottages, and a tall white windmill stood above them. No people, dogs, or bicycles were anywhere on the beach. The cottages could have made up a ghost town.

The voyagers scanned the shore. A conference was held in the boat. "Well," said the captain, "if no help is coming we might better try a run through the surf right away. If we stay out here much longer we will be too weak to do anything for ourselves at all." The others silently acquiesced in this reasoning. The boat was headed for the beach. The correspondent wondered if none ever ascended the tall wind-tower, and if then they never looked seaward. This tower was a giant, standing with its back to the plight of the ants. It represented in a degree, to the correspondent, the serenity of nature amid the struggles of the individual—nature in the wind, and nature in the vision of men. She did not seem cruel to him then, nor beneficent, nor treacherous, nor wise. But she was indifferent, flatly indifferent. It is, perhaps, plausible that a man in this situation, impressed with the unconcern of the universe, should see the innumerable flaws of his life, and have them taste wickedly in his mind and [Pg 41] wish for another chance. A distinction between right and wrong seems absurdly clear to him, then, in this new ignorance of the grave-edge, and he understands that if he were given another opportunity he would mend his conduct and his words, and be better and brighter during an introduction or at a tea.

The voyagers scanned the shore. A meeting was held in the boat. "Well," said the captain, "if no help is coming, we might as well try to get through the surf right away. If we stay out here much longer, we'll be too weak to do anything for ourselves." The others silently agreed with this reasoning. The boat headed for the beach. The correspondent wondered if anyone ever climbed the tall wind tower, and if they ever looked out to sea. This tower was a giant, turning its back on the plight of the little ones. To the correspondent, it represented the calmness of nature amidst the struggles of individuals—nature in the wind and nature in the vision of people. At that moment, it didn't seem cruel, kind, treacherous, or wise to him. It was simply indifferent, completely indifferent. It’s possible that a person in this situation, struck by the universe's lack of concern, would see the countless flaws in his life, and those flaws would weigh heavily on his mind and wish for another chance. The distinction between right and wrong seems absurdly clear to him at that moment, in this newfound awareness of the edge of death, and he realizes that if he were given another opportunity, he would improve his behavior and his words, and be better and brighter during an introduction or at a tea.

"Now, boys," said the captain, "she is going to swamp, sure. All we can do is to work her in as far as possible, and then when she swamps, pile out and scramble for the beach. Keep cool now, and don't jump until she swamps sure."

"Alright, guys," said the captain, "she's definitely going to capsize. All we can do is try to keep her steady for as long as we can, and then when she goes over, jump out and rush for the shore. Stay calm now, and don't jump until we're sure she's going under."

The oiler took the oars. Over his shoulders he scanned the surf. "Captain," he said, "I think I'd better bring her about, and keep her head-on to the seas and back her in."

The oiler took the oars. Over his shoulders, he looked at the waves. "Captain," he said, "I think I should turn her around and keep her facing the waves and reverse her in."

"All right, Billie," said the captain. "Back her in." The oiler swung the boat then and, seated in the stern, the cook and the correspondent were obliged to look over their shoulders to contemplate the lonely and indifferent shore.

"Okay, Billie," the captain said. "Back her in." The oiler turned the boat, and sitting in the back, the cook and the correspondent had to look over their shoulders to take in the lonely and uncaring shore.

The monstrous in-shore rollers heaved the boat high until the men were again enabled to see the white sheets of water scudding up the slanted beach. "We won't get in very close," said the captain. Each time a man could wrest his attention from the rollers, he turned his glance toward the shore, and in the expression of the eyes during this contemplation there was a singular quality. The correspondent, observing the others, knew that they were not afraid, but the full meaning of their glances was shrouded.

The huge waves crashed against the shore, lifting the boat up high so the men could see the whitecaps racing up the sloped beach. "We won't be able to get too close," the captain said. Whenever a man could pull his focus away from the waves, he looked toward the shore, and there was something unique in the look in his eyes during this moment. The reporter, watching the others, realized they weren’t scared, but the true meaning behind their looks was unclear.

As for himself, he was too tired to grapple fundamentally with the fact. He tried to coerce his mind [Pg 42] into thinking of it, but the mind was dominated at this time by the muscles, and the muscles said they did not care. It merely occurred to him that if he should drown it would be a shame.

As for him, he was too exhausted to really deal with the fact. He tried to force his mind [Pg 42] to think about it, but his muscles were in control at that moment, and they said they didn’t care. It just crossed his mind that if he were to drown, it would be a pity.

There were no hurried words, no pallor, no plain agitation. The men simply looked at the shore. "Now, remember to get well clear of the boat when you jump," said the captain.

There were no rushed words, no pale faces, no obvious anxiety. The men just stared at the shore. "Now, make sure you get far away from the boat when you jump," said the captain.

Seaward the crest of a roller suddenly fell with a thunderous crash, and the long white comber came roaring down upon the boat.

Seaward, the top of a wave suddenly crashed down with a thunderous sound, and the long white wave came rushing toward the boat.

"Steady now," said the captain. The men were silent. They turned their eyes from the shore to the comber and waited. The boat slid up the incline, leaped at the furious top, bounced over it, and swung down the long back of the wave. Some water had been shipped and the cook bailed it out.

"Hold steady," said the captain. The crew went quiet. They shifted their gaze from the shore to the crashing wave and waited. The boat climbed the slope, jumped at the peak, bounced over it, and dropped down the long backside of the wave. Some water had gotten in, and the cook scooped it out.

But the next crest crashed also. The tumbling boiling flood of white water caught the boat and whirled it almost perpendicular. Water swarmed in from all sides. The correspondent had his hands on the gunwale at this time, and when the water entered at that place he swiftly withdrew his fingers, as if he objected to wetting them.

But the next wave hit hard as well. The chaotic, churning mass of white water engulfed the boat and tilted it nearly on its side. Water surged in from every direction. The correspondent had his hands on the edge of the boat at that moment, and when the water poured in there, he quickly pulled his fingers back, as if he didn't want to get them wet.

The little boat, drunken with this weight of water, reeled and snuggled deeper into the sea.

The small boat, overwhelmed by the heavy water, swayed and settled deeper into the sea.

"Bail her out, cook! Bail her out," said the captain.

"Bail her out, cook! Bail her out," the captain said.

"All right, captain," said the cook.

"Sure, captain," said the cook.

"Now, boys, the next one will do for us, sure," said the oiler. "Mind to jump clear of the boat."

"Alright, guys, the next one will work for us, no doubt," said the oiler. "Make sure to jump clear of the boat."

The third wave moved forward, huge, furious, [Pg 43] implacable. It fairly swallowed the dingey, and almost simultaneously the men tumbled into the sea. A piece of life-belt had lain in the bottom of the boat, and as the correspondent went overboard he held this to his chest with his left hand.

The third wave surged forward, massive and angry, [Pg 43] unstoppable. It almost engulfed the dinghy, and at the same time, the men fell into the water. A piece of a life vest was resting at the bottom of the boat, and as the journalist jumped overboard, he clutched it to his chest with his left hand.

The January water was icy, and he reflected immediately that it was colder than he had expected to find it off the coast of Florida. This appeared to his dazed mind as a fact important enough to be noted at the time. The coldness of the water was sad; it was tragic. This fact was somehow so mixed and confused with his opinion of his own situation that it seemed almost a proper reason for tears. The water was cold.

The January water was freezing, and he quickly realized it was colder than he had expected for off the coast of Florida. This struck his bewildered mind as something significant enough to remember. The coldness of the water felt depressing; it was heartbreaking. This fact was so intertwined with his feelings about his own situation that it almost felt like a valid reason to cry. The water was cold.

When he came to the surface he was conscious of little but the noisy water. Afterward he saw his companions in the sea. The oiler was ahead in the race. He was swimming strongly and rapidly. Off to the correspondent's left, the cook's great white and corked back bulged out of the water, and in the rear the captain was hanging with his one good hand to the keel of the overturned dingey.

When he surfaced, he could barely hear anything but the loud water. Later, he spotted his friends in the sea. The oiler was leading the way, swimming powerfully and quickly. To the correspondent's left, the cook's large white and corked back was sticking out of the water, while the captain was behind, holding on with his one good hand to the keel of the capsized dinghy.

There is a certain immovable quality to a shore, and the correspondent wondered at it amid the confusion of the sea.

There’s an unchanging aspect to the shore, and the writer marveled at it in the midst of the chaotic sea.

It seemed also very attractive, but the correspondent knew that it was a long journey, and he paddled leisurely. The piece of life-preserver lay under him, and sometimes he whirled down the incline of a wave as if he were on a hand-sled.

It also looked pretty appealing, but the correspondent understood that it was a long trip, so he paddled at a relaxed pace. The life preserver was underneath him, and sometimes he slid down a wave like he was on a toboggan.

But finally he arrived at a place in the sea where travel was beset with difficulty. He did not pause [Pg 44] swimming to inquire what manner of current had caught him, but there his progress ceased. The shore was set before him like a bit of scenery on a stage, and he looked at it and understood with his eyes each detail of it.

But eventually he reached a spot in the sea where traveling became really tough. He didn’t stop to figure out what kind of current had caught him; instead, his movement came to a halt. The shore appeared in front of him like a backdrop on a stage, and he gazed at it, taking in every detail with his eyes.

As the cook passed, much farther to the left, the captain was calling to him, "Turn over on your back, cook! Turn over on your back and use the oar."

As the cook went by, much farther to the left, the captain shouted to him, "Roll onto your back, cook! Roll onto your back and use the oar."

"All right, sir." The cook turned on his back, and, paddling with an oar, went ahead as if he were a canoe.

"All right, sir." The cook turned around and, paddling with an oar, moved forward as if he were in a canoe.

Presently the boat also passed to the left of the correspondent with the captain clinging with one hand to the keel. He would have appeared like a man raising himself to look over a board fence, if it were not for the extraordinary gymnastics of the boat. The correspondent marvelled that the captain could still hold to it.

Right now, the boat also went past the correspondent, with the captain grasping the keel with one hand. He looked like someone trying to peek over a board fence, except for the crazy movement of the boat. The correspondent was amazed that the captain could still hang on.

They passed on, nearer to shore—the oiler, the cook, the captain—and following them went the water-jar, bouncing gaily over the seas.

They moved on, closer to the shore—the oiler, the cook, the captain—and behind them came the water jar, bouncing happily over the waves.

The correspondent remained in the grip of this strange new enemy—a current. The shore, with its white slope of sand and its green bluff, topped with little silent cottages, was spread like a picture before him. It was very near to him then, but he was impressed as one who in a gallery looks at a scene from Brittany or Holland.

The journalist was caught in the grasp of this strange new enemy—a current. The shore, with its white sandy slope and its green bluff, topped with quiet little cottages, unfolded like a picture before him. It felt very close to him then, but he was struck as if he were someone in a gallery admiring a painting from Brittany or Holland.

He thought: "I am going to drown? Can it be possible? Can it be possible? Can it be possible?" Perhaps an individual must consider his own death to be the final phenomenon of nature.

He thought, "Am I really going to drown? Is that possible? Is that really possible?" Maybe a person has to face their own death as the ultimate event in nature.

But later a wave perhaps whirled him out of this small deadly current, for he found suddenly that he could again make progress toward the shore. Later still, he was aware that the captain, clinging with one hand to the keel of the dingey, had his face turned away from the shore and toward him, and was calling his name. "Come to the boat! Come to the boat!"

But later, a wave maybe pulled him out of this small, dangerous current, because he suddenly realized he could once again move toward the shore. A bit later, he noticed that the captain, holding onto the dinghy's keel with one hand, was facing away from the shore and toward him, calling his name. "Come to the boat! Come to the boat!"

In his struggle to reach the captain and the boat, he reflected that when one gets properly wearied, drowning must really be a comfortable arrangement, a cessation of hostilities accompanied by a large degree of relief, and he was glad of it, for the main thing in his mind for some moments had been horror of the temporary agony. He did not wish to be hurt.

In his effort to get to the captain and the boat, he thought that when someone is truly exhausted, drowning might actually feel like a relief, putting an end to the struggle and bringing a sense of comfort. He felt reassured by this idea because what had been weighing on his mind for a while was the fear of the pain he'd experience. He really didn't want to get hurt.

Presently he saw a man running along the shore. He was undressing with most remarkable speed. Coat, trousers, shirt, everything flew magically off him.

Currently, he saw a man sprinting along the beach. He was taking off his clothes with incredible speed. Coat, pants, shirt—everything flew off him as if by magic.

"Come to the boat," called the captain.

"Come to the boat," shouted the captain.

"All right, captain." As the correspondent paddled, he saw the captain let himself down to bottom and leave the boat. Then the correspondent performed his one little marvel of the voyage. A large wave caught him and flung him with ease and supreme speed completely over the boat and far beyond it. It struck him even then as an event in gymnastics, and a true miracle of the sea. An overturned boat in the surf is not a plaything to a swimming man.

"Okay, captain." As the correspondent paddled, he watched the captain lower himself to the bottom and leave the boat. Then the correspondent did his one small amazing feat of the trip. A big wave hit him and tossed him effortlessly and incredibly fast completely over the boat and far past it. Even then, he saw it as a gymnastic event and a true miracle of the sea. An overturned boat in the surf is not a toy for a swimmer.

The correspondent arrived in water that reached only to his waist, but his condition did not enable him to stand for more than a moment. Each wave knocked him into a heap, and the under-tow pulled at him.

The correspondent arrived in water that reached only to his waist, but he couldn't stand for more than a moment. Each wave knocked him down, and the undertow pulled at him.

Then he saw the man who had been running and undressing, and undressing and running, come bounding into the water. He dragged ashore the cook, and then waded towards the captain, but the captain waved him away, and sent him to the correspondent. He was naked, naked as a tree in winter, but a halo was about his head, and he shone like a saint. He gave a strong pull, and a long drag, and a bully heave at the correspondent's hand. The correspondent, schooled in the minor formulæ, said: "Thanks, old man." But suddenly the man cried: "What's that?" He pointed a swift finger. The correspondent said: "Go."

Then he saw the guy who had been running and taking off his clothes, and taking off his clothes while running, come jumping into the water. He pulled the cook ashore, and then waded over to the captain, but the captain waved him off and sent him to the correspondent. He was completely naked, like a tree in winter, but there was a glow around his head, and he looked like a saint. He pulled strongly, dragged for a long time, and gave a strong heave at the correspondent's hand. The correspondent, used to the usual phrases, said, "Thanks, man." But suddenly the guy shouted, "What’s that?" and pointed his finger quickly. The correspondent replied, "Go."

In the shallows, face downward, lay the oiler. His forehead touched sand that was periodically, between each wave, clear of the sea.

In the shallow water, face down, lay the oiler. His forehead touched the sand, which was clear of the sea between each wave.

The correspondent did not know all that transpired afterward. When he achieved safe ground he fell, striking the sand with each particular part of his body. It was as if he had dropped from a roof, but the thud was grateful to him.

The journalist didn't know everything that happened next. When he reached solid ground, he collapsed, hitting the sand with every part of his body. It felt like he had fallen from a roof, but the thud was a relief to him.

It seems that instantly the beach was populated with men with blankets, clothes, and flasks, and women with coffee-pots and all the remedies sacred to their minds. The welcome of the land to the men from the sea was warm and generous, but a still and [Pg 47] dripping shape was carried slowly up the beach, and the land's welcome for it could only be the different and sinister hospitality of the grave.

It seemed like the beach quickly filled up with guys carrying blankets, clothes, and flasks, and women with coffee pots and all their trusted remedies. The land welcomed the men from the sea warmly and generously, but a still and [Pg 47] dripping form was slowly brought up the beach, and the land's welcome for it was only the cold and eerie hospitality of the grave.

When it came night, the white waves paced to and fro in the moonlight, and the wind brought the sound of the great sea's voice to the men on shore, and they felt that they could then be interpreters.

When night fell, the white waves moved back and forth in the moonlight, and the wind carried the sound of the ocean's voice to the men on the shore, making them feel like they could understand it.


A MAN AND SOME OTHERS

I

I

Dark mesquit spread from horizon to horizon. There was no house or horseman from which a mind could evolve a city or a crowd. The world was declared to be a desert and unpeopled. Sometimes, however, on days when no heat-mist arose, a blue shape, dim, of the substance of a spectre's veil, appeared in the south-west, and a pondering sheep-herder might remember that there were mountains.

Dark mesquite stretched from horizon to horizon. There were no houses or horsemen from which someone could imagine a city or a crowd. The world was declared a desert and uninhabited. However, on days when no heat haze rose, a faint blue shape, like the fabric of a ghost's veil, appeared in the southwest, and a thoughtful sheep herder might recall that there were mountains.

In the silence of these plains the sudden and childish banging of a tin pan could have made an iron-nerved man leap into the air. The sky was ever flawless; the manoeuvring of clouds was an unknown pageant; but at times a sheep-herder could see, miles away, the long, white streamers of dust rising from the feet of another's flock, and the interest became intense.

In the quiet of these plains, the unexpected and playful clanging of a tin pan could make even the toughest guy jump. The sky was always clear; the shifting of clouds was an unfamiliar spectacle; but sometimes a shepherd could see, miles away, the long white clouds of dust rising from another flock's hooves, and the curiosity grew strong.

Bill was arduously cooking his dinner, bending over the fire, and toiling like a blacksmith. A movement, a flash of strange colour, perhaps, off in the bushes, caused him suddenly to turn his head. Presently he[Pg 52] arose, and, shading his eyes with his hand, stood motionless and gazing. He perceived at last a Mexican sheep-herder winding through the brush toward his camp.

Bill was hard at work making his dinner, leaning over the fire and sweating like a blacksmith. A movement, maybe a flash of unusual color, in the bushes suddenly caught his attention and made him turn his head. Soon, he[Pg 52] got up, shading his eyes with his hand, standing still and staring. He finally noticed a Mexican sheep-herder making his way through the brush toward his camp.

"Hello!" shouted Bill.

"Hey!" shouted Bill.

The Mexican made no answer, but came steadily forward until he was within some twenty yards. There he paused, and, folding his arms, drew himself up in the manner affected by the villain in the play. His serape muffled the lower part of his face, and his great sombrero shaded his brow. Being unexpected and also silent, he had something of the quality of an apparition; moreover, it was clearly his intention to be mysterious and devilish.

The Mexican didn’t respond but continued walking forward until he was about twenty yards away. He stopped there, folding his arms and straightening up like a character from a play. His serape covered the lower part of his face, and his large sombrero shaded his forehead. Unexpected and silent, he had an almost ghostly quality; it was clear he meant to appear mysterious and sinister.

The American's pipe, sticking carelessly in the corner of his mouth, was twisted until the wrong side was uppermost, and he held his frying-pan poised in the air. He surveyed with evident surprise this apparition in the mesquit. "Hello, José!" he said; "what's the matter?"

The American's pipe, carelessly hanging from the corner of his mouth, was turned so the wrong side was up, and he held his frying pan up in the air. He looked at this unexpected sight in the mesquite with clear surprise. "Hey, José!" he said; "what's going on?"

The Mexican spoke with the solemnity of funeral tollings: "Beel, you mus' geet off range. We want you geet off range. We no like. Un'erstan'? We no like."

The Mexican spoke with the seriousness of funeral bells: "Beel, you need to get off the range. We want you to get off the range. We don't like it. Understand? We don't like it."

"What you talking about?" said Bill. "No like what?"

"What are you talking about?" said Bill. "Like, what do you mean?"

"We no like you here. Un'erstan'? Too mooch. You mus' geet out. We no like. Un'erstan'?"

"We don't want you here. Understand? Too much. You need to get out. We don't like it. Understand?"

"Understand? No; I don't know what the blazes you're gittin' at." Bill's eyes wavered in bewilderment, and his jaw fell. "I must git out? I must git off the range? What you givin' us?"

"Understand? No; I have no idea what the heck you’re talking about." Bill's eyes flickered with confusion, and his jaw dropped. "I have to get out? I have to leave the range? What are you telling us?"

The Mexican unfolded his serape with his small yellow hand. Upon his face was then to be seen a smile that was gently, almost caressingly murderous. "Beel," he said, "geet out!"

The Mexican spread out his serape with his small yellow hand. On his face was a smile that was softly, almost seductively deadly. "Beel," he said, "get out!"

Bill's arm dropped until the frying-pan was at his knee. Finally he turned again toward the fire. "Go on, you dog-gone little yaller rat!" he said over his shoulder. "You fellers can't chase me off this range. I got as much right here as anybody."

Bill's arm fell until the frying pan was at his knee. Finally, he turned back to the fire. "Keep at it, you little yellow rat!" he said over his shoulder. "You guys can't run me off this land. I have just as much right here as anyone."

"Beel," answered the other in a vibrant tone, thrusting his head forward and moving one foot, "you geet out or we keel you."

"Beel," the other replied with enthusiasm, leaning forward and shifting his foot, "you better get out or we’ll kill you."

"Who will?" said Bill.

"Who will?" Bill asked.

"I—and the others." The Mexican tapped his breast gracefully.

"I—and the others." The Mexican tapped his chest gracefully.

Bill reflected for a time, and then he said: "You ain't got no manner of license to warn me off'n this range, and I won't move a rod. Understand? I've got rights, and I suppose if I don't see 'em through, no one is likely to give me a good hand and help me lick you fellers, since I'm the only white man in half a day's ride. Now, look; if you fellers try to rush this camp, I'm goin' to plug about fifty per cent. of the gentlemen present, sure. I'm goin' in for trouble, an' I'll git a lot of you. 'Nuther thing: if I was a fine valuable caballero like you, I'd stay in the rear till the shootin' was done, because I'm goin' to make a particular p'int of shootin' you through the chest." He grinned affably, and made a gesture of dismissal.

Bill thought for a moment, then said, "You don’t have any right to warn me off this land, and I’m not moving an inch. Got it? I have my rights, and I guess if I don’t stand up for them, no one’s going to help me take you guys down, since I’m the only white guy within half a day’s ride. Now, listen; if you guys try to rush this camp, I’m planning to take out about half of you, for sure. I’m ready for a fight, and I’ll take out a lot of you. Here’s another thing: if I were a valuable cowboy like you, I’d stay back until the shooting was over because I’m definitely going to make it a point to shoot you in the chest.” He smiled casually and waved them off.

As for the Mexican, he waved his hands in a consummate expression of indifference. "Oh, all [Pg 54] right," he said. Then, in a tone of deep menace and glee, he added: "We will keel you eef you no geet. They have decide'."

As for the Mexican, he waved his hands in a complete show of indifference. "Oh, alright," he said. Then, in a tone filled with both threat and excitement, he added: "We will kill you if you don’t get it. They have decided."

"They have, have they?" said Bill. "Well, you tell them to go to the devil!"

"They have, have they?" said Bill. "Well, you tell them to go to hell!"

II

II

Bill had been a mine-owner in Wyoming, a great man, an aristocrat, one who possessed unlimited credit in the saloons down the gulch. He had the social weight that could interrupt a lynching or advise a bad man of the particular merits of a remote geographical point. However, the fates exploded the toy balloon with which they had amused Bill, and on the evening of the same day he was a professional gambler with ill-fortune dealing him unspeakable irritation in the shape of three big cards whenever another fellow stood pat. It is well here to inform the world that Bill considered his calamities of life all dwarfs in comparison with the excitement of one particular evening, when three kings came to him with criminal regularity against a man who always filled a straight. Later he became a cow-boy, more weirdly abandoned than if he had never been an aristocrat. By this time all that remained of his former splendour was his pride, or his vanity, which was one thing which need not have remained. He killed the foreman of the ranch over an inconsequent matter as to which of them was a liar, and the midnight train carried him eastward. He became a [Pg 55] brakeman on the Union Pacific, and really gained high honours in the hobo war that for many years has devastated the beautiful railroads of our country. A creature of ill-fortune himself, he practised all the ordinary cruelties upon these other creatures of ill-fortune. He was of so fierce a mien that tramps usually surrendered at once whatever coin or tobacco they had in their possession; and if afterward he kicked them from the train, it was only because this was a recognized treachery of the war upon the hoboes. In a famous battle fought in Nebraska in 1879, he would have achieved a lasting distinction if it had not been for a deserter from the United States army. He was at the head of a heroic and sweeping charge, which really broke the power of the hoboes in that country for three months; he had already worsted four tramps with his own coupling-stick, when a stone thrown by the ex-third baseman of F Troop's nine laid him flat on the prairie, and later enforced a stay in the hospital in Omaha. After his recovery he engaged with other railroads, and shuffled cars in countless yards. An order to strike came upon him in Michigan, and afterward the vengeance of the railroad pursued him until he assumed a name. This mask is like the darkness in which the burglar chooses to move. It destroys many of the healthy fears. It is a small thing, but it eats that which we call our conscience. The conductor of No. 419 stood in the caboose within two feet of Bill's nose, and called him a liar. Bill requested him to use a milder term. He had not bored the foreman of Tin Can Ranch with any such request, but had killed him [Pg 56] with expedition. The conductor seemed to insist, and so Bill let the matter drop.

Bill had been a mine owner in Wyoming, a big deal, an aristocrat, someone who could run a tab at all the saloons down the gulch. He had the kind of influence that could stop a lynching or give advice to a shady character about the benefits of a remote location. However, fate burst the bubble that had kept Bill entertained, and by that evening, he was a professional gambler plagued by bad luck, always getting three big cards when another player had a winning hand. It's important to note that Bill saw his life’s misfortunes as small compared to one unforgettable night when he consistently got three kings against a guy who always hit a straight. Eventually, he became a cowboy, living a life so bizarrely lost that it was as if he had never been an aristocrat at all. By then, all that was left of his past glory was his pride, or vanity, which really had no reason to stick around. He ended up killing the foreman of the ranch over a trivial argument about who was lying, and the midnight train took him east. He became a [Pg 55] brakeman on the Union Pacific and earned quite a reputation in the hobo war that had been raging across the nation’s railroads for years. Being a fellow down on his luck, he dished out all the usual cruelties on other unfortunate souls. He had such a fierce presence that tramps would often hand over their coins or tobacco without a fight; and when he kicked them off the train afterward, it was just part of the expected treachery in the war against the hoboes. In a famous battle in Nebraska in 1879, he would have made a name for himself if it weren’t for a deserter from the U.S. Army. He led a heroic charge that really broke the hoboes' power in that area for three months; he had already taken down four tramps with his coupling stick when a stone thrown by a former third baseman from F Troop knocked him flat on the prairie, leading to a hospital stay in Omaha. After he recovered, he worked with other railroads, moving cars in countless yards. He ended up being ordered to strike while in Michigan, and afterward, the railroad's vengeance followed him until he took on a new name. This disguise is like the darkness where a burglar operates; it wipes out many healthy fears. It’s a small thing, but it consumes what we call our conscience. The conductor of No. 419 stood in the caboose just two feet from Bill, calling him a liar. Bill asked him to tone it down a bit. He hadn’t bothered the foreman at Tin Can Ranch with such requests—he had killed him [Pg 56] quickly enough. The conductor seemed intent on insisting, so Bill decided to let it go.

He became the bouncer of a saloon on the Bowery in New York. Here most of his fights were as successful as had been his brushes with the hoboes in the West. He gained the complete admiration of the four clean bar-tenders who stood behind the great and glittering bar. He was an honoured man. He nearly killed Bad Hennessy, who, as a matter of fact, had more reputation than ability, and his fame moved up the Bowery and down the Bowery.

He became the bouncer at a bar on the Bowery in New York. Most of his fights there were as successful as his encounters with the hoboes in the West. He earned the total respect of the four tidy bartenders who worked behind the large, shiny bar. He was a respected man. He nearly took down Bad Hennessy, who, in reality, had more reputation than skill, and his fame spread up and down the Bowery.

But let a man adopt fighting as his business, and the thought grows constantly within him that it is his business to fight. These phrases became mixed in Bill's mind precisely as they are here mixed; and let a man get this idea in his mind, and defeat begins to move toward him over the unknown ways of circumstances. One summer night three sailors from the U.S.S. Seattle sat in the saloon drinking and attending to other people's affairs in an amiable fashion. Bill was a proud man since he had thrashed so many citizens, and it suddenly occurred to him that the loud talk of the sailors was very offensive. So he swaggered upon their attention, and warned them that the saloon was the flowery abode of peace and gentle silence. They glanced at him in surprise, and without a moment's pause consigned him to a worse place than any stoker of them knew. Whereupon he flung one of them through the side door before the others could prevent it. On the sidewalk there was a short struggle, with many hoarse epithets in the air, and then Bill slid into the saloon again. A [Pg 57] frown of false rage was upon his brow, and he strutted like a savage king. He took a long yellow night-stick from behind the lunch-counter, and started importantly toward the main doors to see that the incensed seamen did not again enter.

But let a man decide to make fighting his job, and he starts to think it’s his role to fight. These thoughts blended in Bill's mind just like they are mixed here; and once a man gets this idea, defeat begins to creep up on him through the unpredictable paths of circumstances. One summer night, three sailors from the U.S.S. Seattle were hanging out in the saloon, drinking and meddling in other people’s business in a friendly way. Bill was feeling proud after beating up so many locals, and he suddenly thought that the sailors’ loud talking was really annoying. So, he swaggered over to grab their attention and warned them that the saloon was a peaceful and quiet place. They looked at him in surprise, and without missing a beat, sent him to a worse place than any of them could imagine. In response, he threw one of them through the side door before the others could stop him. On the sidewalk, there was a brief struggle with a lot of harsh words thrown around, and then Bill went back inside the saloon. A fake frown of anger on his face, he strutted around like a savage king. He grabbed a long yellow nightstick from behind the lunch-counter and confidently headed toward the main doors to make sure those angry sailors didn’t come back in.

The ways of sailormen are without speech, and, together in the street, the three sailors exchanged no word, but they moved at once. Landsmen would have required two years of discussion to gain such unanimity. In silence, and immediately, they seized a long piece of scantling that lay handily. With one forward to guide the battering-ram, and with two behind him to furnish the power, they made a beautiful curve, and came down like the Assyrians on the front door of that saloon.

The ways of sailors are unspoken, and, standing together on the street, the three sailors didn’t say a word, but they sprang into action. Regular folks would have taken two years of talking to reach such agreement. In silence and without hesitation, they grabbed a long piece of timber that was nearby. With one in front to lead the way and two behind him to provide the strength, they created a perfect arc and crashed down like the Assyrians on the front door of that bar.

Mystic and still mystic are the laws of fate. Bill, with his kingly frown and his long night-stick, appeared at precisely that moment in the doorway. He stood like a statue of victory; his pride was at its zenith; and in the same second this atrocious piece of scantling punched him in the bulwarks of his stomach, and he vanished like a mist. Opinions differed as to where the end of the scantling landed him, but it was ultimately clear that it landed him in south-western Texas, where he became a sheep-herder.

Mystery and still mystery are the rules of fate. Bill, with his royal scowl and his long nightstick, appeared right at that moment in the doorway. He stood like a statue of victory; his pride was at its peak; and in that same second, this terrible piece of wood hit him hard in the stomach, and he disappeared like fog. People had different views on where the end of the wood took him, but it eventually became clear that it landed him in southwestern Texas, where he became a sheep herder.

The sailors charged three times upon the plate-glass front of the saloon, and when they had finished, it looked as if it had been the victim of a rural fire company's success in saving it from the flames. As the proprietor of the place surveyed the ruins, he remarked that Bill was a very zealous guardian of [Pg 58] property. As the ambulance surgeon surveyed Bill, he remarked that the wound was really an excavation.

The sailors rushed three times at the glass front of the bar, and by the time they were done, it looked like it had been spared from a fire by a rural fire department. As the owner took in the damage, he commented that Bill was a very dedicated protector of [Pg 58] property. When the ambulance doctor looked at Bill, he noted that the injury was more like a large hole.

III

III

As his Mexican friend tripped blithely away, Bill turned with a thoughtful face to his frying-pan and his fire. After dinner he drew his revolver from its scarred old holster, and examined every part of it. It was the revolver that had dealt death to the foreman, and it had also been in free fights in which it had dealt death to several or none. Bill loved it because its allegiance was more than that of man, horse, or dog. It questioned neither social nor moral position; it obeyed alike the saint and the assassin. It was the claw of the eagle, the tooth of the lion, the poison of the snake; and when he swept it from its holster, this minion smote where he listed, even to the battering of a far penny. Wherefore it was his dearest possession, and was not to be exchanged in south-western Texas for a handful of rubies, nor even the shame and homage of the conductor of No. 419.

As his Mexican friend cheerfully walked away, Bill turned with a pensive expression to his frying pan and fire. After dinner, he took out his revolver from its battered old holster and inspected every part of it. This was the revolver that had caused the foreman's death, and it had also been used in brawls where it had killed several people or none at all. Bill cherished it because its loyalty was stronger than that of any man, horse, or dog. It didn’t ask about social status or morals; it obeyed both saints and assassins. It was like the claw of an eagle, the tooth of a lion, and the venom of a snake; and when he drew it from its holster, this tool struck wherever he desired, even down to hitting a far-off coin. That’s why it was his most prized possession, and he wouldn't trade it in southwestern Texas for a handful of rubies, nor even for the disgrace and adoration of the conductor of No. 419.

During the afternoon he moved through his monotony of work and leisure with the same air of deep meditation. The smoke of his supper-time fire was curling across the shadowy sea of mesquit when the instinct of the plainsman warned him that the stillness, the desolation, was again invaded. He saw a motionless horseman in black outline against the pallid sky. The silhouette displayed serape and sombrero, and even the Mexican spurs as large as [Pg 59] pies. When this black figure began to move toward the camp, Bill's hand dropped to his revolver.

During the afternoon, he went through his routine of work and relaxation with a sense of deep thoughtfulness. The smoke rising from his dinner fire curled over the dark sea of mesquite when the instinct of a plainsman alerted him that the stillness and emptiness had been interrupted again. He spotted a stationary horseman outlined in black against the pale sky. The silhouette showed a serape and sombrero, and even Mexican spurs as big as [Pg 59] pies. When this dark figure started moving toward the camp, Bill's hand slipped down to his revolver.

The horseman approached until Bill was enabled to see pronounced American features, and a skin too red to grow on a Mexican face. Bill released his grip on his revolver.

The horseman rode closer until Bill could see clear American features and a skin too red for a Mexican face. Bill relaxed his grip on his revolver.

"Hello!" called the horseman.

"Hello!" shouted the horseman.

"Hello!" answered Bill.

"Hey!" replied Bill.

The horseman cantered forward. "Good evening," he said, as he again drew rein.

The rider trotted ahead. "Good evening," he said, as he pulled back on the reins again.

"Good evenin'," answered Bill, without committing himself by too much courtesy.

"Good evening," replied Bill, without going overboard on politeness.

For a moment the two men scanned each other in a way that is not ill-mannered on the plains, where one is in danger of meeting horse-thieves or tourists.

For a moment, the two men sized each other up in a way that's not rude in the plains, where you might run into horse thieves or tourists.

Bill saw a type which did not belong in the mesquit. The young fellow had invested in some Mexican trappings of an expensive kind. Bill's eyes searched the outfit for some sign of craft, but there was none. Even with his local regalia, it was clear that the young man was of a far, black Northern city. He had discarded the enormous stirrups of his Mexican saddle; he used the small English stirrup, and his feet were thrust forward until the steel tightly gripped his ankles. As Bill's eyes travelled over the stranger, they lighted suddenly upon the stirrups and the thrust feet, and immediately he smiled in a friendly way. No dark purpose could dwell in the innocent heart of a man who rode thus on the plains.

Bill spotted a guy who definitely didn’t fit in with the mesquite. The young man had splurged on some expensive Mexican gear. Bill scanned his outfit for any signs of skill, but saw none. Even with his local attire, it was obvious the young man was from a far-off, rough Northern city. He had ditched the oversized stirrups of his Mexican saddle for smaller English ones, and his feet were pushed forward until the steel gripped his ankles tightly. As Bill’s gaze moved over the stranger, it suddenly landed on the stirrups and the awkwardly positioned feet, making him smile in a friendly way. No ill intent could exist in the innocent heart of a man who rode like that on the plains.

As for the stranger, he saw a tattered individual with a tangle of hair and beard, and with a complexion [Pg 60] turned brick-colour from the sun and whisky. He saw a pair of eyes that at first looked at him as the wolf looks at the wolf, and then became childlike, almost timid, in their glance. Here was evidently a man who had often stormed the iron walls of the city of success, and who now sometimes valued himself as the rabbit values his prowess.

As for the stranger, he saw a disheveled person with a messy mane of hair and beard, and a sunburned complexion that had turned a reddish-brown from the sun and whisky. He noticed a pair of eyes that initially regarded him with the same intensity as a wolf looks at another wolf, but then softened to become almost innocent and shy. This was clearly a man who had often fought against the solid barriers of success, and who now sometimes saw himself as the rabbit sees its own strength.

The stranger smiled genially, and sprang from his horse. "Well, sir, I suppose you will let me camp here with you to-night?"

The stranger smiled warmly and jumped off his horse. "Well, sir, I guess you'll let me camp here with you tonight?"

"Eh?" said Bill.

"Wait, what?" said Bill.

"I suppose you will let me camp here with you to-night?"

"I guess you'll let me camp here with you tonight?"

Bill for a time seemed too astonished for words. "Well,"—he answered, scowling in inhospitable annoyance—"well, I don't believe this here is a good place to camp to-night, mister."

Bill for a while seemed too shocked to speak. "Well,"—he replied, frowning in unfriendly irritation—"well, I don't think this is a good spot to set up camp tonight, mister."

The stranger turned quickly from his saddle-girth.

The stranger quickly turned away from his saddle strap.

"What?" he said in surprise. "You don't want me here? You don't want me to camp here?"

"What?" he said, surprised. "You don't want me here? You don't want me to camp here?"

Bill's feet scuffled awkwardly, and he looked steadily at a cactus plant. "Well, you see, mister," he said, "I'd like your company well enough, but—you see, some of these here greasers are goin' to chase me off the range to-night; and while I might like a man's company all right, I couldn't let him in for no such game when he ain't got nothin' to do with the trouble."

Bill's feet shuffled awkwardly, and he stared at a cactus plant. "Well, you see, mister," he said, "I'd like your company just fine, but—well, some of these guys are planning to chase me off the range tonight; and while I might enjoy a guy's company, I couldn't drag him into that mess when he has nothing to do with it."

"Going to chase you off the range?" cried the stranger.

"Are you planning to kick me off the range?" shouted the stranger.

"Well, they said they were goin' to do it," said Bill.

"Well, they said they were going to do it," Bill said.

"And—great heavens! will they kill you, do you think?"

"And—oh my gosh! do you think they will kill you?"

"Don't know. Can't tell till afterwards. You see, they take some feller that's alone like me, and then they rush his camp when he ain't quite ready for 'em, and ginerally plug 'im with a sawed-off shot-gun load before he has a chance to git at 'em. They lay around and wait for their chance, and it comes soon enough. Of course a feller alone like me has got to let up watching some time. Maybe they ketch 'im asleep. Maybe the feller gits tired waiting, and goes out in broad day, and kills two or three just to make the whole crowd pile on him and settle the thing. I heard of a case like that once. It's awful hard on a man's mind—to git a gang after him."

"Don’t know. Can’t say until later. You see, they target someone who’s alone like me, and then they attack his camp when he’s not fully prepared, usually hitting him with a sawed-off shotgun before he even gets a chance to fight back. They just wait around for their moment, and it comes around quickly enough. Of course, a guy alone like me has to relax his guard eventually. Maybe they catch him asleep. Maybe the guy gets tired of waiting and goes out in broad daylight, taking out two or three just to make everyone else jump on him and end it. I heard about a situation like that once. It’s really tough on a person’s mind—having a gang out to get him."

"And so they're going to rush your camp to-night?" cried the stranger. "How do you know? Who told you?"

"And so they're planning to attack your camp tonight?" the stranger exclaimed. "How do you know? Who told you?"

"Feller come and told me."

"Guy came and told me."

"And what are you going to do? Fight?"

"And what are you going to do? Fight?"

"Don't see nothin' else to do," answered Bill gloomily, still staring at the cactus plant.

"Don't see anything else to do," Bill replied gloomily, still staring at the cactus plant.

There was a silence. Finally the stranger burst out in an amazed cry. "Well, I never heard of such a thing in my life! How many of them are there?"

There was a silence. Finally, the stranger exclaimed in surprise, "Wow, I've never heard of anything like this in my life! How many are there?"

"Eight," answered Bill. "And now look-a-here; you ain't got no manner of business foolin' around here just now, and you might better lope off before dark. I don't ask no help in this here row. I know your happening along here just now don't give me no call on you, and you better hit the trail."

"Eight," Bill replied. "And listen, you really shouldn’t be hanging around here right now, and it’d be smarter to head out before it gets dark. I don’t need any help in this situation. I know your being here doesn’t obligate me to call on you, so it’s best if you hit the road."

"Well, why in the name of wonder don't you go get the sheriff?" cried the stranger.

"Well, why on earth don't you go get the sheriff?" shouted the stranger.

"Oh, h——!" said Bill.

"Oh, hell!" said Bill.

IV

IV

Long, smoldering clouds spread in the western sky, and to the east silver mists lay on the purple gloom of the wilderness.

Long, glowing clouds drifted across the western sky, while to the east, silver mists rested on the dark purple shadows of the wilderness.

Finally, when the great moon climbed the heavens and cast its ghastly radiance upon the bushes, it made a new and more brilliant crimson of the campfire, where the flames capered merrily through its mesquit branches, filling the silence with the fire chorus, an ancient melody which surely bears a message of the inconsequence of individual tragedy—a message that is in the boom of the sea, the sliver of the wind through the grass-blades, the silken clash of hemlock boughs.

Finally, when the big moon rose in the sky and cast its eerie light on the bushes, it turned the campfire into a brighter shade of crimson, where the flames danced happily through the mesquite branches, filling the quiet with the sound of the fire, an old tune that definitely carries a message about the insignificance of personal tragedy—a message found in the roar of the ocean, the whisper of the wind through the grass, the gentle clash of hemlock branches.

No figures moved in the rosy space of the camp, and the search of the moonbeams failed to disclose a living thing in the bushes. There was no owl-faced clock to chant the weariness of the long silence that brooded upon the plain.

No shapes moved in the pink glow of the camp, and the beams of the moon didn’t reveal any living creature in the bushes. There was no owl-faced clock to mark the dullness of the heavy silence that hung over the plain.

The dew gave the darkness under the mesquit a velvet quality that made air seem nearer to water, and no eye could have seen through it the black things that moved like monster lizards toward the camp. The branches, the leaves, that are fain to cry out when death approaches in the wilds, were frustrated by these uncanny bodies gliding with the [Pg 63] finesse of the escaping serpent. They crept forward to the last point where assuredly no frantic attempt of the fire could discover them, and there they paused to locate the prey. A romance relates the tale of the black cell hidden deep in the earth, where, upon entering, one sees only the little eyes of snakes fixing him in menaces. If a man could have approached a certain spot in the bushes, he would not have found it romantically necessary to have his hair rise. There would have been a sufficient expression of horror in the feeling of the death-hand at the nape of his neck and in his rubber knee-joints.

The dew made the darkness under the mesquite feel soft, making the air seem more like water, and no one could see through it to the dark shapes moving like giant lizards toward the camp. The branches and leaves, which usually cry out when danger is near in the wild, were thwarted by these eerie figures gliding with the grace of a disappearing snake. They inched forward to the last spot where the fire’s frantic light couldn't reach them, and there they paused to locate their target. A story tells of a dark cell deep underground, where entering reveals only the tiny eyes of snakes glaring menacingly. If a person had approached a certain place in the bushes, it wouldn't have felt necessary for his hair to stand on end. The feeling of a deathly hand at the back of his neck and his trembling knees would have been enough to express horror.

Two of these bodies finally moved toward each other until for each there grew out of the darkness a face placidly smiling with tender dreams of assassination. "The fool is asleep by the fire, God be praised!" The lips of the other widened in a grin of affectionate appreciation of the fool and his plight. There was some signaling in the gloom, and then began a series of subtle rustlings, interjected often with pauses, during which no sound arose but the sound of faint breathing.

Two of these figures finally approached each other until each could see, emerging from the darkness, a face calmly smiling with gentle thoughts of murder. "The idiot is asleep by the fire, thank God!" The other’s lips stretched into a grin, fondly enjoying the idiot and his predicament. There was some signaling in the shadows, and then a series of quiet rustlings began, often interrupted by pauses where the only sound was the soft sound of breathing.

A bush stood like a rock in the stream of firelight, sending its long shadow backward. With painful caution the little company travelled along this shadow, and finally arrived at the rear of the bush. Through its branches they surveyed for a moment of comfortable satisfaction a form in a grey blanket extended on the ground near the fire. The smile of joyful anticipation fled quickly, to give place to a quiet air of business. Two men lifted shot-guns with much of the barrels gone, and sighting these weapons through the branches, pulled trigger together.

A bush stood like a rock in the glow of the fire, casting a long shadow behind it. With careful attention, the small group moved along this shadow and eventually reached the back of the bush. Through its branches, they took a moment to enjoy the sight of a figure wrapped in a grey blanket lying on the ground near the fire. The smile of eager anticipation quickly faded, replaced by a serious atmosphere. Two men raised shotguns with most of the barrels missing, and aiming these weapons through the branches, fired at the same time.

The noise of the explosions roared over the lonely mesquit as if these guns wished to inform the entire world; and as the grey smoke fled, the dodging company back of the bush saw the blanketed form twitching; whereupon they burst out in chorus in a laugh, and arose as merry as a lot of banqueters. They gleefully gestured congratulations, and strode bravely into the light of the fire.

The sound of the explosions thundered over the solitary mesquite as if these guns wanted to announce their presence to the whole world; and as the gray smoke cleared, the group hiding behind the bush saw the covered body twitching; then they broke out into laughter and stood up as cheerfully as a group of party-goers. They happily gestured their congratulations and confidently walked into the light of the fire.

Then suddenly a new laugh rang from some unknown spot in the darkness. It was a fearsome laugh of ridicule, hatred, ferocity. It might have been demoniac. It smote them motionless in their gleeful prowl, as the stern voice from the sky smites the legendary malefactor. They might have been a weird group in wax, the light of the dying fire on their yellow faces, and shining athwart their eyes turned toward the darkness whence might come the unknown and the terrible.

Then suddenly, a new laugh echoed from some unseen place in the darkness. It was a chilling laugh filled with mockery, hatred, and intensity. It could have been from a demon. It froze them in place during their joyful search, like a harsh voice from above punishing a mythical villain. They looked like a bizarre group made of wax, the fading firelight casting a glow on their pale faces, illuminating their eyes as they stared into the dark where the unknown and the terrifying might emerge.

The thing in the grey blanket no longer twitched; but if the knives in their hands had been thrust toward it, each knife was now drawn back, and its owner's elbow was thrown upward, as if he expected death from the clouds.

The thing in the gray blanket no longer moved; but if the knives in their hands had been aimed at it, each knife was now pulled back, and its owner's elbow was raised, as if he expected death to come from the sky.

This laugh had so chained their reason that for a moment they had no wit to flee. They were prisoners to their terror. Then suddenly the belated decision arrived, and with bubbling cries they turned to run; but at that instant there was a long flash of red in the darkness, and with the report one of the men shouted a bitter shout, spun once, and tumbled headlong. The thick bushes failed to impede the route of the others.

This laugh had so entangled their minds that for a moment they couldn't think to escape. They were trapped by their fear. Then, suddenly, the delayed decision hit them, and with frantic cries, they turned to run; but at that moment, there was a bright flash of red in the darkness, and with the loud bang, one of the men let out a pained shout, spun around, and fell hard. The dense bushes didn’t block the path for the others.

The silence returned to the wilderness. The tired [Pg 65] flames faintly illumined the blanketed thing and the flung corpse of the marauder, and sang the fire chorus, the ancient melody which bears the message of the inconsequence of human tragedy.

The silence returned to the wilderness. The tired [Pg 65] flames faintly lit up the covered figure and the thrown body of the marauder, and sang the fire chorus, the age-old tune that carries the message of the unimportance of human tragedy.

V

V

"Now you are worse off than ever," said the young man, dry-voiced and awed.

"Now you're worse off than ever," said the young man, his voice flat and filled with disbelief.

"No, I ain't," said Bill rebelliously. "I'm one ahead."

"No, I’m not," Bill said defiantly. "I’m one ahead."

After reflection, the stranger remarked, "Well, there's seven more."

After thinking it over, the stranger said, "Well, there are seven more."

They were cautiously and slowly approaching the camp. The sun was flaring its first warming rays over the grey wilderness. Upreared twigs, prominent branches, shone with golden light, while the shadows under the mesquit were heavily blue.

They were carefully and slowly making their way to the camp. The sun was casting its first warm rays over the gray wilderness. Sticking up twigs and noticeable branches gleamed with golden light, while the shadows under the mesquite were a deep blue.

Suddenly the stranger uttered a frightened cry. He had arrived at a point whence he had, through openings in the thicket, a clear view of a dead face.

Suddenly, the stranger let out a terrified scream. He had reached a spot where he could see, through gaps in the bushes, a clear view of a lifeless face.

"Gosh!" said Bill, who at the next instant had seen the thing; "I thought at first it was that there José. That would have been queer, after what I told 'im yesterday."

"Gosh!" said Bill, who in the next moment had spotted the thing; "I thought at first it was that José guy. That would have been weird after what I told him yesterday."

They continued their way, the stranger wincing in his walk, and Bill exhibiting considerable curiosity.

They kept going, the stranger limping as he walked, and Bill showing a lot of curiosity.

The yellow beams of the new sun were touching the grim hues of the dead Mexican's face, and creating there an inhuman effect, which made his countenance more like a mask of dulled brass. One hand, grown [Pg 66] curiously thinner, had been flung out regardlessly to a cactus bush.

The yellow rays of the rising sun were illuminating the dull colors of the dead Mexican's face, giving it an eerie appearance, making his expression resemble a lifeless mask of tarnished brass. One hand, strangely thinner, was carelessly thrown out to a cactus bush.

Bill walked forward and stood looking respectfully at the body. "I know that feller; his name is Miguel. He——"

Bill walked forward and stood looking respectfully at the body. "I know that guy; his name is Miguel. He——"

The stranger's nerves might have been in that condition when there is no backbone to the body, only a long groove. "Good heavens!" he exclaimed, much agitated; "don't speak that way!"

The stranger's nerves might have been so tense that he felt like there was no support in his body, just a long groove. "Good grief!" he exclaimed, quite upset; "don’t talk like that!"

"What way?" said Bill. "I only said his name was Miguel."

"What way?" Bill asked. "I just said his name was Miguel."

After a pause the stranger said:

After a moment, the stranger said:

"Oh, I know; but——" He waved his hand. "Lower your voice, or something. I don't know. This part of the business rattles me, don't you see?"

"Oh, I get it; but——" He waved his hand. "Keep your voice down, or something. I don’t know. This part of the situation makes me uneasy, don’t you see?"

"Oh, all right," replied Bill, bowing to the other's mysterious mood. But in a moment he burst out violently and loud in the most extraordinary profanity, the oaths winging from him as the sparks go from the funnel.

"Oh, fine," Bill said, giving in to the other person's enigmatic mood. But soon he erupted violently, unleashing a barrage of shocking profanity, with the curses flying out of him like sparks from a chimney.

He had been examining the contents of the bundled grey blanket, and he had brought forth, among other things, his frying-pan. It was now only a rim with a handle; the Mexican volley had centered upon it. A Mexican shot-gun of the abbreviated description is ordinarily loaded with flat-irons, stove-lids, lead pipe, old horseshoes, sections of chain, window weights, railroad sleepers and spikes, dumb-bells, and any other junk which may be at hand. When one of these loads encounters a man vitally, it is likely to make an impression upon him, and a [Pg 67] cooking-utensil may be supposed to subside before such an assault of curiosities.

He had been looking through the contents of the bundled gray blanket, and he pulled out, among other things, his frying pan. Now, it was just a rim with a handle; the Mexican gunfire had targeted it. A short Mexican shotgun is usually loaded with all sorts of junk: flat irons, stove lids, lead pipes, old horseshoes, pieces of chain, window weights, railroad ties and spikes, dumbbells, and anything else that’s available. When one of these loads hits a person significantly, it can definitely leave a mark on him, and a [Pg 67] cooking utensil is unlikely to hold up against such a barrage of randomness.

Bill held high his desecrated frying-pan, turning it this way and that way. He swore until he happened to note the absence of the stranger. A moment later he saw him leading his horse from the bushes. In silence and sullenly the young man went about saddling the animal. Bill said, "Well, goin' to pull out?"

Bill held up his damaged frying pan, turning it around. He cursed until he noticed the stranger was gone. A moment later, he saw him walking out of the bushes with his horse. In silence and looking annoyed, the young man started saddling the animal. Bill asked, "So, you leaving?"

The stranger's hands fumbled uncertainly at the throat-latch. Once he exclaimed irritably, blaming the buckle for the trembling of his fingers. Once he turned to look at the dead face with the light of the morning sun upon it. At last he cried, "Oh, I know the whole thing was all square enough—couldn't be squarer—but—somehow or other, that man there takes the heart out of me." He turned his troubled face for another look. "He seems to be all the time calling me a—he makes me feel like a murderer."

The stranger's hands fumbled awkwardly at the throat latch. At one point, he complained bitterly, blaming the buckle for making his fingers shake. Then he turned to look at the lifeless face illuminated by the morning sun. Finally, he exclaimed, "Oh, I know everything was perfectly fine—couldn't be better—but somehow, that guy there drains me." He turned his worried face for another look. "It's like he's constantly accusing me—he makes me feel like a murderer."

"But," said Bill, puzzling, "you didn't shoot him, mister; I shot him."

"But," said Bill, confused, "you didn't shoot him, man; I shot him."

"I know; but I feel that way, somehow. I can't get rid of it."

"I know, but I feel that way for some reason. I can't shake it off."

Bill considered for a time; then he said diffidently, "Mister, you're a eddycated man, ain't you?"

Bill thought for a moment, then said shyly, "Mister, you're an educated man, right?"

"What?"

"What’s up?"

"You're what they call a—a eddycated man, ain't you?"

"You're what they call an educated man, right?"

The young man, perplexed, evidently had a question upon his lips, when there was a roar of guns, bright flashes, and in the air such hooting and whistling as would come from a swift flock of steam-boilers. The stranger's horse gave a mighty, convulsive spring, [Pg 68] snorting wildly in its sudden anguish, fell upon its knees, scrambled afoot again, and was away in the uncanny death run known to men who have seen the finish of brave horses.

The young man, clearly confused, seemed to have a question on his mind when there was a loud blast of gunfire, bright flashes, and a noise in the air like a fast-moving crew of steam boilers. The stranger's horse reared up dramatically, snorting in distress, fell to its knees, got back up again, and took off in a terrifying dash known to those who have witnessed the end of heroic horses. [Pg 68]

"This comes from discussin' things," cried Bill angrily.

"This comes from talking about things," shouted Bill angrily.

He had thrown himself flat on the ground facing the thicket whence had come the firing. He could see the smoke winding over the bush-tops. He lifted his revolver, and the weapon came slowly up from the ground and poised like the glittering crest of a snake. Somewhere on his face there was a kind of smile, cynical, wicked, deadly, of a ferocity which at the same time had brought a deep flush to his face, and had caused two upright lines to glow in his eyes.

He had thrown himself flat on the ground, facing the thicket where the gunfire was coming from. He could see smoke curling over the treetops. He raised his revolver, and the weapon slowly lifted from the ground, poised like the shining crest of a snake. Somewhere on his face was a kind of smile—cynical, wicked, deadly—with a fierceness that also brought a deep flush to his cheeks and made two lines glow in his eyes.

"Hello, José!" he called, amiable for satire's sake. "Got your old blunderbusses loaded up again yet?"

"Hey, José!" he shouted, friendly just to be sarcastic. "Have you loaded up your old guns again?"

The stillness had returned to the plain. The sun's brilliant rays swept over the sea of mesquit, painting the far mists of the west with faint rosy light, and high in the air some great bird fled toward the south.

The calm had come back to the plain. The sun's bright rays shone over the sea of mesquite, tinting the distant mists of the west with a soft pink light, and high above, a large bird flew south.

"You come out here," called Bill, again addressing the landscape, "and I'll give you some shootin' lessons. That ain't the way to shoot." Receiving no reply, he began to invent epithets and yell them at the thicket. He was something of a master of insult, and, moreover, he dived into his memory to bring forth imprecations tarnished with age, unused since fluent Bowery days. The occupation amused him, and sometimes he laughed so that it was uncomfortable for his chest to be against the ground.

"You come out here," called Bill, once more talking to the landscape, "and I’ll teach you how to shoot. That’s not how you do it." Getting no response, he started shouting insults at the bushes. He was quite skilled at coming up with insults, and he dug into his memory to pull out old curses he hadn’t used since his smooth-talking days in the Bowery. This activity entertained him, and sometimes he laughed so hard that it felt uncomfortable to have his chest pressed against the ground.

Finally the stranger, prostrate near him, said wearily, "Oh, they've gone."

Finally, the stranger, lying flat next to him, said tiredly, "Oh, they’ve gone."

"Don't you believe it," replied Bill, sobering swiftly. "They're there yet—every man of 'em."

"Don't you believe it," Bill replied, quickly getting serious. "They're still there—every single one of them."

"How do you know?"

"How do you know that?"

"Because I do. They won't shake us so soon. Don't put your head up, or they'll get you, sure."

"Because I do. They won't get rid of us that easily. Don't raise your head, or they'll definitely get you."

Bill's eyes, meanwhile, had not wavered from their scrutiny of the thicket in front. "They're there all right; don't you forget it. Now you listen." So he called out: "José! Ojo, José! Speak up, hombre! I want have talk. Speak up, you yaller cuss, you!"

Bill's eyes, meanwhile, hadn't left the thicket in front of him. "They're definitely there; don't you forget it. Now you listen." So he called out: "José! Hey, José! Speak up, man! I want to talk. Speak up, you yellow-bellied guy, you!"

Whereupon a mocking voice from off in the bushes said, "Señor?"

A mocking voice from the bushes called out, "Sir?"

"There," said Bill to his ally; "didn't I tell you? The whole batch." Again he lifted his voice. "José—look—ain't you gittin' kinder tired? You better go home, you fellers, and git some rest."

"There," Bill said to his buddy; "didn't I tell you? The whole group." He raised his voice again. "José—look—aren't you getting a bit tired? You guys should head home and get some rest."

The answer was a sudden furious chatter of Spanish, eloquent with hatred, calling down upon Bill all the calamities which life holds. It was as if some one had suddenly enraged a cageful of wild cats. The spirits of all the revenges which they had imagined were loosened at this time, and filled the air.

The response was an explosive burst of Spanish, full of fury and hatred, wishing all kinds of misfortunes upon Bill. It was like someone had just disturbed a cage full of wild cats. The spirits of all the vengeful thoughts they had ever dreamed up were unleashed in that moment, filling the air.

"They're in a holler," said Bill, chuckling, "or there'd be shootin'."

"They're in a hollow," Bill said with a laugh, "or there'd be gunfire."

Presently he began to grow angry. His hidden enemies called him nine kinds of coward, a man who could fight only in the dark, a baby who would run from the shadows of such noble Mexican gentlemen, a dog that sneaked. They described the affair of the previous night, and informed him of the base advan [Pg 70]tage he had taken of their friend. In fact, they in all sincerity endowed him with every quality which he no less earnestly believed them to possess. One could have seen the phrases bite him as he lay there on the ground fingering his revolver.

Right then, he started to get angry. His hidden enemies called him all kinds of cowards, a man who could only fight in the dark, a baby who would run from the shadows of those noble Mexican gentlemen, a sneaky dog. They talked about what happened the night before and accused him of taking unfair advantage of their friend. Honestly, they sincerely attributed to him all the qualities that he just as earnestly believed they had. You could see the words sting him while he lay there on the ground, fiddling with his revolver.

VI

VI

It is sometimes taught that men do the furious and desperate thing from an emotion that is as even and placid as the thoughts of a village clergyman on Sunday afternoon. Usually, however, it is to be believed that a panther is at the time born in the heart, and that the subject does not resemble a man picking mulberries.

It is sometimes said that men act out of anger and desperation from emotions that are as calm and steady as a village clergyman’s thoughts on a Sunday afternoon. However, it is generally believed that a panther is born in their heart at that moment, and the situation doesn't look like a man picking mulberries.

"B' G——!" said Bill, speaking as from a throat filled with dust, "I'll go after 'em in a minute."

"B' G——!" Bill said, his voice sounding like he was choking on dust, "I'll go after them in a minute."

"Don't you budge an inch!" cried the stranger, sternly. "Don't you budge!"

"Don't you move an inch!" shouted the stranger, firmly. "Don't you move!"

"Well," said Bill, glaring at the bushes—"well—"

"Well," Bill said, staring at the bushes—"well—"

"Put your head down!" suddenly screamed the stranger, in white alarm. As the guns roared, Bill uttered a loud grunt, and for a moment leaned panting on his elbow, while his arm shook like a twig. Then he upreared like a great and bloody spirit of vengeance, his face lighted with the blaze of his last passion. The Mexicans came swiftly and in silence.

"Get your head down!" the stranger suddenly shouted, alarmed. As the guns fired, Bill let out a loud grunt and paused, panting on his elbow, his arm trembling like a twig. Then he rose up like a fierce and vengeful spirit, his face lit up with the fire of his final anger. The Mexicans approached quickly and quietly.

The lightning action of the next few moments was of the fabric of dreams to the stranger. The muscular struggle may not be real to the drowning[Pg 71] man. His mind may be fixed on the far, straight shadows back of the stars, and the terror of them. And so the fight, and his part in it, had to the stranger only the quality of a picture half drawn. The rush of feet, the spatter of shots, the cries, the swollen faces seen like masks on the smoke, resembled a happening of the night.

The fast action of the next few moments felt like a dream to the stranger. The intense struggle might not seem real to the drowning[Pg 71] man. His mind could be focused on the distant, straight shadows behind the stars, and the fear that came with them. So, the fight and his role in it had for the stranger only the quality of a picture that wasn’t fully completed. The sound of footsteps, the burst of gunfire, the shouts, the distorted faces appearing like masks through the smoke felt like an event from the night.

And yet afterward certain lines, forms, lived out so strongly from the incoherence that they were always in his memory.

And yet later on, certain lines and forms stood out so vividly from the confusion that they remained etched in his memory.

He killed a man, and the thought went swiftly by him, like the feather on the gale, that it was easy to kill a man.

He killed a man, and the thought crossed his mind quickly, like a feather in the wind, that it was easy to kill a man.

Moreover, he suddenly felt for Bill, this grimy sheep-herder, some deep form of idolatry. Bill was dying, and the dignity of last defeat, the superiority of him who stands in his grave, was in the pose of the lost sheep-herder.

Moreover, he suddenly felt a deep admiration for Bill, this dirty sheep-herder. Bill was dying, and the dignity of his final defeat, the superiority of someone who stands at the edge of his grave, was evident in the stance of the lost sheep-herder.


The stranger sat on the ground idly mopping the sweat and powder-stain from his brow. He wore the gentle idiot smile of an aged beggar as he watched three Mexicans limping and staggering in the distance. He noted at this time that one who still possessed a serape had from it none of the grandeur of the cloaked Spaniard, but that against the sky the silhouette resembled a cornucopia of childhood's Christmas.

The stranger sat on the ground, lazily wiping the sweat and powder from his forehead. He had the gentle, vacant smile of an old beggar as he watched three Mexicans limping and stumbling in the distance. At that moment, he noticed that one of them still had a serape, but it had none of the elegance of the cloaked Spaniard; instead, against the sky, the silhouette looked like a cornucopia from childhood Christmases.

They turned to look at him, and he lifted his weary arm to menace them with his revolver. They stood for a moment banded together, and hooted curses at him.

They turned to look at him, and he raised his tired arm to threaten them with his gun. They stood together for a moment and shouted insults at him.

Finally he arose, and, walking some paces, stooped to loosen Bill's grey hands from a throat. Swaying as if slightly drunk, he stood looking down into the still face.

Finally, he got up and, walking a few steps, bent down to free Bill's gray hands from around a throat. Swaying a bit as if he were slightly drunk, he stood there looking down at the unmoving face.

Struck suddenly with a thought, he went about with dulled eyes on the ground, until he plucked his gaudy blanket from where it lay dirty from trampling feet. He dusted it carefully, and then returned and laid it over Bill's form. There he again stood motionless, his mouth just agape and the same stupid glance in his eyes, when all at once he made a gesture of fright and looked wildly about him.

Struck suddenly by a thought, he wandered around with dull eyes fixed on the ground until he picked up his bright blanket from where it lay dirty from being trampled. He dusted it off carefully, then returned and placed it over Bill's body. There he stood again, motionless, his mouth slightly open and the same blank look in his eyes, when suddenly he flinched and looked around him wildly.

He had almost reached the thicket when he stopped, smitten with alarm. A body contorted, with one arm stiff in the air, lay in his path. Slowly and warily he moved around it, and in a moment the bushes, nodding and whispering, their leaf-faces turned toward the scene behind him, swung and swung again into stillness and the peace of the wilderness.

He had almost reached the thicket when he stopped, filled with alarm. A body twisted, with one arm stiff in the air, lay in his path. Slowly and cautiously, he moved around it, and in a moment the bushes, nodding and whispering, their leaf-faces turned toward the scene behind him, swayed and then settled back into the calm and peace of the wilderness.


THE BRIDE COMES TO YELLOW SKY

I

I

The great Pullman was whirling onward with such dignity of motion that a glance from the window seemed simply to prove that the plains of Texas were pouring eastward. Vast flats of green grass, dull-hued spaces of mesquit and cactus, little groups of frame houses, woods of light and tender trees, all were sweeping into the east, sweeping over the horizon, a precipice.

The great Pullman was moving forward with such grace that a look out the window made it seem like the plains of Texas were flowing eastward. Expanses of green grass, dull patches of mesquite and cactus, small clusters of frame houses, and groves of light, delicate trees were all rushing toward the east, over the horizon, like a cliff.

A newly-married pair had boarded this train at San Antonio. The man's face was reddened from many days in the wind and sun, and a direct result of his new black clothes was that his brick-coloured hands were constantly performing in a most conscious fashion. From time to time he looked down respectfully at his attire. He sat with a hand on each knee, like a man waiting in a barber's shop. The glances he devoted to other passengers were furtive and shy.

A newly married couple had gotten on this train in San Antonio. The man's face was flushed from days in the wind and sun, and his new black clothes made his brick-colored hands move in a very deliberate way. Every now and then, he would glance down at his outfit with respect. He sat with a hand on each knee, like a guy waiting in a barbershop. His looks at the other passengers were quick and shy.

The bride was not pretty, nor was she very young. [Pg 76] She wore a dress of blue cashmere, with small reservations of velvet here and there, and with steel buttons abounding. She continually twisted her head to regard her puff-sleeves, very stiff, straight, and high. They embarrassed her. It was quite apparent that she had cooked, and that she expected to cook, dutifully. The blushes caused by the careless scrutiny of some passengers as she had entered the car were strange to see upon this plain, under-class countenance, which was drawn in placid, almost emotionless lines.

The bride wasn't attractive, and she wasn't very young either. [Pg 76] She wore a blue cashmere dress with patches of velvet here and there, and it was covered in steel buttons. She kept twisting her head to look at her puff sleeves, which were really stiff, straight, and high. They made her uncomfortable. It was obvious that she had cooked before and was ready to do it again, dutifully. The blushes that crept onto her plain, lower-class face when some passengers stared at her as she entered the car were surprising to see, considering her features were drawn in almost emotionless lines.

They were evidently very happy. "Ever been in a parlour-car before?" he asked, smiling with delight.

They were clearly really happy. "Have you ever been in a parlor car before?" he asked, smiling with joy.

"No," she answered; "I never was. It's fine, ain't it?"

"No," she replied; "I never was. It's cool, right?"

"Great. And then, after a while, we'll go forward to the diner, and get a big lay-out. Finest meal in the world. Charge, a dollar."

"Great. Then, after a bit, we’ll head to the diner and grab a big meal. Best food ever. Cost is a dollar."

"Oh, do they?" cried the bride. "Charge a dollar? Why, that's too much—for us—ain't it, Jack?"

"Oh, really?" cried the bride. "A dollar? That's way too much—for us—right, Jack?"

"Not this trip, anyhow," he answered bravely. "We're going to go the whole thing."

"Not this trip, anyway," he replied confidently. "We're going to do the whole thing."

Later, he explained to her about the train. "You see, it's a thousand miles from one end of Texas to the other, and this train runs right across it, and never stops but four times."

Later, he told her about the train. "You see, it's a thousand miles from one end of Texas to the other, and this train goes straight across it, only stopping four times."

He had the pride of an owner. He pointed out to her the dazzling fittings of the coach, and, in truth, her eyes opened wider as she contemplated the sea-green figured velvet, the shining brass, silver, and glass, the wood that gleamed as darkly brilliant as [Pg 77] the surface of a pool of oil. At one end a bronze figure sturdily held a support for a separated chamber, and at convenient places on the ceiling were frescoes in olive and silver.

He had the pride of an owner. He pointed out to her the stunning details of the coach, and, honestly, her eyes widened as she took in the sea-green patterned velvet, the shiny brass, silver, and glass, and the wood that gleamed as darkly brilliant as [Pg 77] the surface of a pool of oil. At one end, a bronze figure sturdily held a support for a separate chamber, and at strategic spots on the ceiling were frescoes in olive and silver.

To the minds of the pair, their surroundings reflected the glory of their marriage that morning in San Antonio. This was the environment of their new estate, and the man's face, in particular, beamed with an elation that made him appear ridiculous to the negro porter. This individual at times surveyed them from afar with an amused and superior grin. On other occasions he bullied them with skill in ways that did not make it exactly plain to them that they were being bullied. He subtly used all the manners of the most unconquerable kind of snobbery. He oppressed them, but of this oppression they had small knowledge, and they speedily forgot that unfrequently a number of travellers covered them with stares of derisive enjoyment. Historically there was supposed to be something infinitely humorous in their situation.

To the couple, their surroundings reflected the glory of their marriage that morning in San Antonio. This was the setting of their new estate, and the man's face, in particular, shone with a happiness that made him look silly to the Black porter. At times, the porter observed them from a distance with an amused and superior grin. Other times, he subtly picked on them in ways that didn’t make it entirely clear they were being mocked. He deftly employed all the traits of the most unbeatable kind of snobbery. He made them feel small, but they had little awareness of this oppression, and they quickly forgot that sometimes a number of other travelers regarded them with laughter. Historically, their situation was said to be infinitely humorous.

"We are due in Yellow Sky at 3.42," he said, looking tenderly into her eyes.

"We're supposed to arrive in Yellow Sky at 3:42," he said, gazing affectionately into her eyes.

"Oh, are we?" she said, as if she had not been aware of it.

"Oh, are we?" she said, sounding like she hadn't noticed.

To evince surprise at her husband's statement was part of her wifely amiability. She took from a pocket a little silver watch, and as she held it before her, and stared at it with a frown of attention, the new husband's face shone.

To show surprise at her husband's statement was part of her wifely kindness. She took a small silver watch from her pocket, and as she held it in front of her and stared at it with a frown of focus, the new husband's face lit up.

"I bought it in San Anton' from a friend of mine," he told her gleefully.

"I got it in San Anton' from a friend of mine," he told her happily.

"It's seventeen minutes past twelve," she said, [Pg 78] looking up at him with a kind of shy and clumsy coquetry.

"It's seventeen minutes after twelve," she said, [Pg 78] glancing up at him with a sort of shy and awkward flirtation.

A passenger, noting this play, grew excessively sardonic, and winked at himself in one of the numerous mirrors.

A passenger, watching this scene, became overly sarcastic and winked at himself in one of the many mirrors.

At last they went to the dining-car. Two rows of negro waiters in dazzling white suits surveyed their entrance with the interest, and also the equanimity, of men who had been forewarned. The pair fell to the lot of a waiter who happened to feel pleasure in steering them through their meal. He viewed them with the manner of a fatherly pilot, his countenance radiant with benevolence. The patronage entwined with the ordinary deference was not palpable to them. And yet as they returned to their coach they showed in their faces a sense of escape.

At last, they went to the dining car. Two rows of Black waiters in bright white suits watched their entrance with a mix of interest and calm, like men who had been given a heads-up. The pair ended up with a waiter who genuinely enjoyed guiding them through their meal. He looked at them like a caring pilot, his expression filled with kindness. The combination of friendliness and routine politeness didn’t register with them. Yet, as they headed back to their coach, their faces reflected a feeling of relief.

To the left, miles down a long purple slope, was a little ribbon of mist, where moved the keening Rio Grande. The train was approaching it at an angle, and the apex was Yellow Sky. Presently it was apparent that as the distance from Yellow Sky grew shorter, the husband became commensurately restless. His brick-red hands were more insistent in their prominence. Occasionally he was even rather absent-minded and far away when the bride leaned forward and addressed him.

To the left, miles down a long purple slope, was a thin line of mist, where the wailing Rio Grande flowed. The train was coming at it from an angle, and the highest point was Yellow Sky. Soon it became clear that as they got closer to Yellow Sky, the husband started to get increasingly restless. His brick-red hands stood out more prominently. Sometimes, he seemed a bit distracted and distant when the bride leaned in to talk to him.

As a matter of truth, Jack Potter was beginning to find the shadow of a deed weigh upon him like a leaden slab. He, the town-marshal of Yellow Sky, a man known, liked, and feared in his corner, a prominent person, had gone to San Antonio to meet a girl he believed he loved, and there, after the usual prayers, [Pg 79] had actually induced her to marry him without consulting Yellow Sky for any part of the transaction. He was now bringing his bride before an innocent and unsuspecting community.

Honestly, Jack Potter was starting to feel the weight of his actions hang over him like a heavy burden. He, the town marshal of Yellow Sky, a man who was known, liked, and feared in his area, a prominent figure, had gone to San Antonio to meet a girl he thought he loved. There, after the usual rituals, [Pg 79] he had actually convinced her to marry him without involving Yellow Sky in any part of the process. Now, he was bringing his bride back to a clueless and unsuspecting community.

Of course, people in Yellow Sky married as it pleased them in accordance with a general custom, but such was Potter's thought of his duty to his friends, or of their idea of his duty, or of an unspoken form which does not control men in these matters, that he felt he was heinous. He had committed an extraordinary crime. Face to face with this girl in San Antonio, and spurred by his sharp impulse, he had gone headlong over all the social hedges. At San Antonio he was like a man hidden in the dark. A knife to sever any friendly duty, any form, was easy to his hand in that remote city. But the hour of Yellow Sky, the hour of daylight, was approaching.

Of course, people in Yellow Sky married as they pleased, following the general custom, but Potter was troubled by what he thought was his duty to his friends, or what they thought his duty was, or some unspoken rule that doesn’t really control people in these situations, and he felt it was wrong. He believed he had committed a serious offense. Faced with this girl in San Antonio and driven by a strong urge, he had jumped right over all the social barriers. In San Antonio, he felt like a man in the shadows. It was easy for him to cut ties with any friendly obligation, any formality, in that distant city. But the moment of truth in Yellow Sky, the moment of clarity, was coming.

He knew full well that his marriage was an important thing to his town. It could only be exceeded by the burning of the new hotel. His friends would not forgive him. Frequently he had reflected upon the advisability of telling them by telegraph, but a new cowardice had been upon him. He feared to do it. And now the train was hurrying him toward a scene of amazement, glee, reproach. He glanced out of the window at the line of haze swinging slowly in toward the train.

He fully understood that his marriage was a big deal for his town. The only thing that would top it would be the burning of the new hotel. His friends would never let him live it down. He had often thought about whether he should just tell them by telegram, but a new kind of cowardice had taken over. He was afraid to do it. And now the train was speeding him toward a scene of shock, joy, and blame. He looked out the window at the line of haze slowly moving toward the train.

Yellow Sky had a kind of brass band which played painfully to the delight of the populace. He laughed without heart as he thought of it. If the citizens could dream of his prospective arrival with his bride, they would parade the band at the station, and escort [Pg 80] them, amid cheers and laughing congratulations, to his adobe home.

Yellow Sky had a brass band that played awkwardly, much to the amusement of the locals. He chuckled without feeling as he considered it. If the townspeople could envision his upcoming arrival with his bride, they would march the band to the station and cheerfully escort [Pg 80] them, amidst cheers and joyful congratulations, to his house.

He resolved that he would use all the devices of speed and plainscraft in making the journey from the station to his house. Once within that safe citadel, he could issue some sort of a vocal bulletin, and then not go among the citizens until they had time to wear off a little of their enthusiasm.

He decided that he would use all the tricks of speed and cleverness to get from the station to his house. Once inside that safe haven, he could make some kind of announcement, and then avoid the townspeople until their excitement died down a bit.

The bride looked anxiously at him. "What's worrying you, Jack?"

The bride looked at him nervously. "What's bothering you, Jack?"

He laughed again. "I'm not worrying, girl. I'm only thinking of Yellow Sky."

He laughed again. "I'm not worried, girl. I'm just thinking about Yellow Sky."

She flushed in comprehension.

She blushed in understanding.

A sense of mutual guilt invaded their minds, and developed a finer tenderness. They looked at each other with eyes softly aglow. But Potter often laughed the same nervous laugh. The flush upon the bride's face seemed quite permanent.

A feeling of shared guilt crept into their thoughts, creating a deeper tenderness. They gazed at each other with softly glowing eyes. But Potter often let out the same nervous laugh. The blush on the bride's face appeared to be quite lasting.

The traitor to the feelings of Yellow Sky narrowly watched the speeding landscape.

The betrayer of Yellow Sky's emotions closely observed the rushing scenery.

"We're nearly there," he said.

"We're almost there," he said.

Presently the porter came and announced the proximity of Potter's home. He held a brush in his hand, and, with all his airy superiority gone, he brushed Potter's new clothes, as the latter slowly turned this way and that way. Potter fumbled out a coin, and gave it to the porter as he had seen others do. It was a heavy and muscle-bound business, as that of a man shoeing his first horse.

Right then, the porter arrived and announced that Potter's house was nearby. He held a brush in his hand, and all his previous arrogance had vanished as he brushed off Potter's new clothes while Potter turned this way and that. Potter fumbled for a coin and handed it to the porter, just like he had seen others do. It felt heavy and awkward, much like a guy trying to shoe his first horse.

The porter took their bag, and, as the train began to slow, they moved forward to the hooded platform of the car. Presently the two engines and their long[Pg 81] string of coaches rushed into the station of Yellow Sky.

The porter grabbed their bag, and as the train started to slow down, they walked toward the covered platform of the car. Soon, the two engines and their long[Pg 81] line of coaches zoomed into the Yellow Sky station.

"They have to take water here," said Potter, from a constricted throat, and in mournful cadence as one announcing death. Before the train stopped his eye had swept the length of the platform, and he was glad and astonished to see there was no one upon it but the station-agent, who, with a slightly hurried and anxious air, was walking toward the water-tanks. When the train had halted, the porter alighted first and placed in position a little temporary step.

"They have to get water here," said Potter, his voice tight and sad, like someone announcing bad news. Before the train came to a stop, he scanned the platform, feeling both relieved and surprised to find it empty except for the station agent, who was walking quickly and looking worried as he headed toward the water tanks. When the train finally stopped, the porter got off first and set up a small temporary step.

"Come on, girl," said Potter, hoarsely.

"Come on, girl," Potter said, his voice rough.

As he helped her down, they each laughed on a false note. He took the bag from the negro, and bade his wife cling to his arm. As they slunk rapidly away, his hang-dog glance perceived that they were unloading the two trunks, and also that the station-agent, far ahead, near the baggage-car, had turned, and was running toward him, making gestures. He laughed, and groaned as he laughed, when he noted the first effect of his marital bliss upon Yellow Sky. He gripped his wife's arm firmly to his side, and they fled. Behind them the porter stood chuckling fatuously.

As he helped her down, they both laughed awkwardly. He took the bag from the black and told his wife to hold onto his arm. As they quickly slipped away, he noticed with a guilty look that they were unloading the two trunks, and that the station agent, way ahead near the baggage car, had turned and was running toward him, waving his arms. He laughed, and groaned as he laughed, realizing the first impact of his marriage on Yellow Sky. He held his wife's arm tightly to his side, and they ran off. Behind them, the porter stood chuckling foolishly.

II

II

The California Express on the Southron Railway was due at Yellow Sky in twenty-one minutes. There were six men at the bar of the Weary Gentleman saloon. One was a drummer, who talked a great [Pg 82] deal and rapidly; three were Texans, who did not care to talk at that time; and two were Mexican sheep-herders, who did not talk as a general practice in the Weary Gentleman saloon. The bar-keeper's dog lay on the board-walk that crossed in front of the door. His head was on his paws, and he glanced drowsily here and there with the constant vigilance of a dog that is kicked on occasion. Across the sandy street were some vivid green grass plots, so wonderful in appearance amid the sands that burned near them in a blazing sun, that they caused a doubt in the mind. They exactly resembled the grass-mats used to represent lawns on the stage. At the cooler end of the railway-station a man without a coat sat in a tilted chair and smoked his pipe. The fresh-cut bank of the Rio Grande circled near the town, and there could be seen beyond it a great plum-coloured plain of mesquit.

The California Express on the Southron Railway was expected to arrive in Yellow Sky in twenty-one minutes. Six men were at the bar of the Weary Gentleman saloon. One was a traveling salesman, who spoke a lot and quickly; three were Texans who weren't in the mood to chat at that moment; and two were Mexican sheep herders, who generally stayed quiet in the Weary Gentleman saloon. The bar-keeper's dog lounged on the boardwalk in front of the door. His head rested on his paws, and he lazily glanced around, always alert like a dog that's used to getting kicked. Across the sandy street were bright green patches of grass, so striking against the burning sands nearby under the blazing sun, that they made you question their reality. They looked just like the grass mats used for stage lawns. At the cooler end of the railway station, a man without a coat sat in a tilted chair, smoking his pipe. The freshly cut bank of the Rio Grande curved near the town, and beyond it, a vast plum-colored expanse of mesquit was visible.

Save for the busy drummer and his companions in the saloon, Yellow Sky was dozing. The new-comer leaned gracefully upon the bar, and recited many tales with the confidence of a bard who has come upon a new field.

Aside from the busy drummer and his friends in the bar, Yellow Sky was quiet. The newcomer leaned casually against the bar and shared a bunch of stories with the confidence of a storyteller who has discovered a fresh audience.

"And at the moment that the old man fell down-stairs, with the bureau in his arms, the old woman was coming up with two scuttles of coal, and, of course——"

"And at the moment the old man fell down the stairs, with the dresser in his arms, the old woman was coming up with two buckets of coal, and, of course——"

The drummer's tale was interrupted by a young man who suddenly appeared in the open door. He cried—

The drummer's story was cut short by a young man who suddenly appeared in the open doorway. He shouted—

"Scratchy Wilson's drunk, and has turned loose with both hands."

"Scratchy Wilson's drunk and has gone wild."

The two Mexicans at once set down their glasses, and faded out of the rear entrance of the saloon.

The two Mexicans immediately put down their glasses and slipped out through the back entrance of the bar.

The drummer, innocent and jocular, answered—

The drummer, playful and carefree, replied—

"All right, old man. S'pose he has. Come and have a drink, anyhow."

"Okay, old man. Maybe he has. Come have a drink, anyway."

But the information had made such an obvious cleft in every skull in the room, that the drummer was obliged to see its importance. All had become instantly morose.

But the information had created such a clear divide in every mind in the room, that the drummer had to recognize its significance. Everyone had become instantly gloomy.

"Say," said he, mystified, "what is this?"

"Hey," he said, confused, "what's this?"

His three companions made the introductory gesture of eloquent speech, but the young man at the door forestalled them.

His three friends started to speak, but the young man at the door interrupted them.

"It means, my friend," he answered, as he came into the saloon, "that for the next two hours this town won't be a health resort."

"It means, my friend," he replied as he walked into the bar, "that for the next two hours, this town won't be a health resort."

The bar-keeper went to the door, and locked and barred it. Reaching out of the window, he pulled in heavy wooden shutters and barred them. Immediately a solemn, chapel-like gloom was upon the place. The drummer was looking from one to another.

The bartender went to the door and locked and bolted it. Reaching out of the window, he pulled in heavy wooden shutters and secured them. Instantly, a serious, chapel-like darkness settled over the place. The drummer was looking from one person to another.

"But say," he cried, "what is this, anyhow? You don't mean there is going to be a gun-fight?"

"But wait," he exclaimed, "what's going on here? Are you saying there's going to be a shootout?"

"Don't know whether there'll be a fight or not," answered one man grimly. "But there'll be some shootin'—some good shootin'."

"Not sure if there'll be a fight or not," one man replied darkly. "But there will be some gunfire—some real gunfire."

The young man who had warned them waved his hand. "Oh, there'll be a fight, fast enough, if any one wants it. Anybody can get a fight out there in the street. There's a fight just waiting."

The young man who had warned them waved his hand. "Oh, there'll be a fight soon enough if anyone's up for it. Anyone can find a fight out there in the street. There's a fight just waiting."

The drummer seemed to be swayed between the [Pg 84] interest of a foreigner, and a perception of personal danger.

The drummer seemed torn between the [Pg 84] interest of an outsider and a feeling of personal risk.

"What did you say his name was?" he asked.

"What did you say his name was?" he asked.

"Scratchy Wilson," they answered in chorus.

"Scratchy Wilson," they replied in unison.

"And will he kill anybody? What are you going to do? Does this happen often? Does he rampage round like this once a week or so? Can he break in that door?"

"And is he going to hurt anyone? What are you planning to do? Does this happen frequently? Does he go on a rampage like this once a week or something? Can he break through that door?"

"No, he can't break down that door," replied the bar-keeper. "He's tried it three times. But when he comes you'd better lay down on the floor, stranger. He's dead sure to shoot at it, and a bullet may come through."

"No, he can't break down that door," the bartender replied. "He's tried it three times. But when he shows up, you better lie down on the floor, stranger. He's definitely going to shoot at it, and a bullet could come through."

Thereafter the drummer kept a strict eye on the door. The time had not yet been called for him to hug the floor, but as a minor precaution he sidled near to the wall.

Thereafter, the drummer watched the door closely. It wasn’t time for him to drop to the floor yet, but just to be safe, he moved closer to the wall.

"Will he kill anybody?" he said again.

"Is he going to kill anyone?" he asked again.

The men laughed low and scornfully at the question.

The men laughed quietly and mockingly at the question.

"He's out to shoot, and he's out for trouble. Don't see any good in experimentin' with him."

"He's looking to shoot, and he's looking for trouble. I don't see any benefit in messing with him."

"But what do you do in a case like this? What do you do?"

"But what do you do in a situation like this? What do you do?"

A man responded—"Why, he and Jack Potter——"

A man replied, "Well, he and Jack Potter——"

But, in chorus, the other men interrupted—"Jack Potter's in San Anton'."

But, together, the other men interrupted—"Jack Potter's in San Anton'."

"Well, who is he? What's he got to do with it?"

"Well, who is he? What's his role in this?"

"Oh, he's the town-marshal. He goes out and fights Scratchy when he gets on one of these tears."

"Oh, he's the town marshal. He goes out and fights Scratchy when he goes on one of these rampages."

"Whow!" said the drummer, mopping his brow. "Nice job he's got."

"Wow!" said the drummer, wiping his forehead. "Great gig he's got."

The voices had toned away to mere whisperings. The drummer wished to ask further questions, which were born of an increasing anxiety and bewilderment, but when he attempted them, the men merely looked at him in irritation, and motioned him to remain silent. A tense waiting hush was upon them. In the deep shadows of the room their eyes shone as they listened for sounds from the street. One man made three gestures at the bar-keeper, and the latter, moving like a ghost, handed him a glass and a bottle. The man poured a full glass of whisky, and set down the bottle noiselessly. He gulped the whisky in a swallow, and turned again toward the door in immovable silence. The drummer saw that the bar-keeper, without a sound, had taken a Winchester from beneath the bar. Later, he saw this individual beckoning to him, so he tip-toed across the room.

The voices had faded to just whispers. The drummer wanted to ask more questions, stemming from growing anxiety and confusion, but when he tried, the men just looked at him with irritation and signaled for him to be quiet. A tense silence hung over them. In the dim shadows of the room, their eyes glinted as they listened for sounds from outside. One man made three gestures to the bartender, who, moving like a ghost, handed him a glass and a bottle. The man poured himself a full glass of whiskey and set the bottle down quietly. He downed the whiskey in one gulp and turned back toward the door in complete silence. The drummer noticed that the bartender had silently pulled a Winchester from under the bar. Later, he saw the bartender motioning for him, so he tiptoed across the room.

"You better come with me back of the bar."

"You should come with me to the back of the bar."

"No, thanks," said the drummer, perspiring. "I'd rather be where I can make a break for the back-door."

"No, thanks," said the drummer, sweating. "I'd rather be somewhere I can make a run for the back door."

Whereupon the man of bottles made a kindly but peremptory gesture. The drummer obeyed it, and finding himself seated on a box, with his head below the level of the bar, balm was laid upon his soul at sight of various zinc and copper fittings that bore a resemblance to plate armour. The bar-keeper took a seat comfortably upon an adjacent box.

The man with the bottles made a friendly but firm gesture. The drummer followed it and, sitting on a box with his head below the bar, felt a sense of relief at the sight of various zinc and copper fixtures that looked like plate armor. The bartender settled comfortably onto a nearby box.

"You see," he whispered, "this here Scratchy Wilson is a wonder with a gun—a perfect wonder—and when he goes on the war-trail, we hunt our holes—naturally. He's about the last one of the old gang [Pg 86] that used to hang out along the river here. He's a terror when he's drunk. When he's sober he's all right—kind of simple—wouldn't hurt a fly—nicest fellow in town. But when he's drunk—whoo!"

"You see," he whispered, "this guy Scratchy Wilson is amazing with a gun—a total badass—and when he goes on a rampage, we all hide—of course. He's pretty much the last one left from the old crew [Pg 86] that used to hang out by the river here. He's a nightmare when he's drunk. When he's sober, he's fine—kind of naive—wouldn't hurt a fly—honestly the nicest guy in town. But when he’s drunk—whoa!"

There were periods of stillness.

There were moments of silence.

"I wish Jack Potter was back from San Anton'," said the bar-keeper. "He shot Wilson up once—in the leg—and he would sail in and pull out the kinks in this thing."

"I wish Jack Potter was back from San Anton'," said the bartender. "He once shot Wilson in the leg, and he would come in and sort out the problems with this situation."

Presently they heard from a distance the sound of a shot, followed by three wild yells. It instantly removed a bond from the men in the darkened saloon. There was a shuffling of feet. They looked at each other.

Right now, they heard the sound of a shot in the distance, followed by three loud yells. It immediately broke the connection between the men in the dimly lit saloon. There was a shuffle of feet. They glanced at one another.

"Here he comes," they said.

"Here he comes," they said.

III

III

A man in a maroon-coloured flannel shirt, which had been purchased for purposes of decoration, and made, principally, by some Jewish women on the east side of New York, rounded a corner and walked into the middle of the main street of Yellow Sky. In either hand the man held a long, heavy blue-black revolver. Often he yelled, and these cries rang through a semblance of a deserted village, shrilly flying over the roofs in a volume that seemed to have no relation to the ordinary vocal strength of a man. It was as if the surrounding stillness formed the arch of a tomb over him. These cries of ferocious challenge rang against walls of silence. And his boots had red [Pg 87] tops with gilded imprints, of the kind beloved in winter by little sledging boys on the hillsides of New England.

A man wearing a maroon flannel shirt, bought just for looks and mainly made by some Jewish women on the east side of New York, turned a corner and walked into the middle of the main street of Yellow Sky. He had a long, heavy blue-black revolver in each hand. He often yelled, and his shouts echoed through what seemed like a deserted village, piercing over the rooftops with a loudness that didn’t match the typical volume of a man. It was as if the quiet surrounding him created a tomb-like arch above him. His fierce cries clashed against the walls of silence. His boots had red tops with golden designs, the kind that little sledding boys in New England loved to wear in winter.

The man's face flamed in a rage begot of whisky. His eyes, rolling and yet keen for ambush, hunted the still door-ways and windows. He walked with the creeping movement of the midnight cat. As it occurred to him, he roared menacing information. The long revolvers in his hands were as easy as straws; they were moved with an electric swiftness. The little fingers of each hand played sometimes in a musician's way. Plain from the low collar of the shirt, the cords of his neck straightened and sank as passion moved him. The only sounds were his terrible invitations. The calm adobes preserved their demeanour at the passing of this small thing in the middle of the street.

The man's face burned with rage fueled by whiskey. His eyes, darting yet sharp for an ambush, scanned the doorways and windows. He walked with the stealth of a midnight cat. Suddenly, he shouted threatening remarks. The heavy revolvers in his hands felt as light as straws; they moved with a quickness that was almost electric. The little fingers of each hand occasionally danced like a musician's. Clearly visible from the low collar of his shirt, the muscles in his neck tightened and relaxed as his emotions surged. The only sounds were his chilling taunts. The nearby buildings maintained their composure as this small man passed by in the middle of the street.

There was no offer of fight—no offer of fight. The man called to the sky. There were no attractions. He bellowed and fumed and swayed his revolver here and everywhere.

There was no challenge—no challenge at all. The man yelled at the sky. There was nothing to draw him in. He shouted and raged, waving his gun around everywhere.

The dog of the bar-keeper of the Weary Gentleman saloon had not appreciated the advance of events. He yet lay dozing in front of his master's door. At sight of the dog, the man paused and raised his revolver humorously. At sight of the man, the dog sprang up and walked diagonally away, with a sullen head and growling. The man yelled, and the dog broke into a gallop. As it was about to enter an alley, there was a loud noise, a whistling, and something spat the ground directly before it. The dog screamed, and, wheeling in terror, galloped headlong[Pg 88] in a new direction. Again there was a noise, a whistling, and sand was kicked viciously before it. Fear-stricken, the dog turned and flurried like an animal in a pen. The man stood laughing, his weapons at his hips.

The dog of the bartender at the Weary Gentleman saloon had not caught on to what was happening. He was still dozing in front of his owner’s door. When the man saw the dog, he paused and raised his revolver with a grin. Noticing the man, the dog jumped up and walked away diagonally, with its head down and growling. The man yelled, and the dog took off running. Just as it was about to enter an alley, there was a loud noise, a whistle, and something hit the ground right in front of it. The dog yelped and, terrified, sprinted off in another direction. Again, there was a noise, a whistle, and sand was kicked up angrily in front of it. Scared, the dog turned and dashed around like it was trapped. The man stood there laughing, his guns at his hips.

Ultimately the man was attracted by the closed door of the Weary Gentleman saloon. He went to it, and, hammering with a revolver, demanded drink.

Ultimately, the man was drawn to the closed door of the Weary Gentleman saloon. He approached it and, knocking with a revolver, demanded a drink.

The door remaining imperturbable, he picked a bit of paper from the walk, and nailed it to the framework with a knife. He then turned his back contemptuously upon this popular resort, and, walking to the opposite side of the street and spinning there on his heel quickly and lithely, fired at the bit of paper. He missed it by a half-inch. He swore at himself, and went away. Later, he comfortably fusilladed the windows of his most intimate friend. The man was playing with this town. It was a toy for him.

The door stayed unmoved as he picked up a piece of paper from the sidewalk and nailed it to the frame with a knife. He then turned away disdainfully from this popular spot and walked to the other side of the street. Spinning quickly and nimbly on his heel, he took a shot at the piece of paper. He missed it by half an inch. He cursed himself and walked away. Later, he casually shot at the windows of his closest friend. To him, this town was just a game; it was like a toy.

But still there was no offer of fight. The name of Jack Potter, his ancient antagonist, entered his mind, and he concluded that it would be a glad thing if he should go to Potter's house, and, by bombardment, induce him to come out and fight. He moved in the direction of his desire, chanting Apache scalp music.

But still there was no challenge to fight. The name of Jack Potter, his long-time rival, popped into his mind, and he thought it would be great if he went to Potter's house and, by causing a scene, got him to come out and fight. He headed toward his goal, humming Apache scalp music.

When he arrived at it, Potter's house presented the same still, calm front as had the other adobes. Taking up a strategic position, the man howled a challenge. But this house regarded him as might a great stone god. It gave no sign. After a decent wait, the man howled further challenges, mingling with them wonderful epithets.

When he reached it, Potter's house showed the same quiet, calm facade as the other adobe homes. Taking a strategic position, the man let out a howl of challenge. But the house looked at him like a great stone god. It didn’t respond. After waiting a reasonable amount of time, the man howled more challenges, mixing in some impressive insults.

Presently there came the spectacle of a man churn [Pg 89]ing himself into deepest rage over the immobility of a house. He fumed at it as the winter wind attacks a prairie cabin in the north. To the distance there should have gone the sound of a tumult like the fighting of two hundred Mexicans. As necessity bade him, he paused for breath or to reload his revolvers.

Currently, there was a scene of a man getting extremely angry about a house that wouldn’t move. He raged at it like the winter wind hits a cabin in the north. In the distance, there should’ve been the sound of chaos like the battle of two hundred Mexicans. As he needed to, he took a break to catch his breath or reload his guns.

IV

IV

Potter and his bride walked sheepishly and with speed. Sometimes they laughed together shamefacedly and low.

Potter and his bride walked somewhat awkwardly and quickly. Sometimes they shared quiet, embarrassed laughs together.

"Next corner, dear," he said finally.

"Next corner, dear," he said at last.

They put forth the efforts of a pair walking bowed against a strong wind. Potter was about to raise a finger to point the first appearance of the new home, when, as they circled the corner, they came face to face with a man in a maroon-coloured shirt, who was feverishly pushing cartridges into a large revolver. Upon the instant the man dropped this revolver to the ground, and, like lightning, whipped another from its holster. The second weapon was aimed at the bridegroom's chest.

They trudged along like a couple fighting against a strong wind. Potter was about to raise a finger to point out the first glimpse of the new home when they turned the corner and came face to face with a man in a maroon shirt, who was hurriedly loading cartridges into a large revolver. In an instant, the man dropped the revolver to the ground and, in a flash, pulled another one from its holster. He aimed the second weapon at the bridegroom's chest.

There was a silence. Potter's mouth seemed to be merely a grave for his tongue. He exhibited an instinct to at once loosen his arm from the woman's grip, and he dropped the bag to the sand. As for the bride, her face had gone as yellow as old cloth. She was a slave to hideous rites, gazing at the apparitional snake.

There was silence. Potter's mouth looked like just a tomb for his tongue. He felt an urge to pull his arm free from the woman's grip, and he let the bag fall onto the sand. Meanwhile, the bride's face had turned as pale as faded fabric. She was trapped by awful traditions, staring at the ghostly snake.

The two men faced each other at a distance of three paces. He of the revolver smiled with a new and quiet ferocity. "Tried to sneak up on me!" he said. "Tried to sneak up on me!" His eyes grew more baleful. As Potter made a slight movement, the man thrust his revolver venomously forward. "No; don't you do it, Jack Potter. Don't you move a finger towards a gun just yet. Don't you move an eyelash. The time has come for me to settle with you, and I'm going to do it my own way, and loaf along with no interferin'. So if you don't want a gun bent on you, just mind what I tell you."

The two men stood facing each other about three steps apart. The one with the revolver smiled with a calm but intense fierceness. "Tried to sneak up on me!" he said. "Tried to sneak up on me!" His gaze became more threatening. As Potter shifted slightly, the man aggressively pointed his revolver forward. "No; don’t even think about it, Jack Potter. Don’t you dare move a finger towards a gun right now. Don’t you move an eyelash. It’s time for me to deal with you, and I’m going to do it my way, without any interruptions. So if you don’t want a gun aimed at you, just listen to what I say."

Potter looked at his enemy. "I ain't got a gun on me, Scratchy," he said. "Honest, I ain't." He was stiffening and steadying, but yet somewhere at the back of his mind a vision of the Pullman floated—the sea-green figured velvet, the shining brass, silver, and glass, the wood that gleamed as darkly brilliant as the surface of a pool of oil—all the glory of their marriage, the environment of the new estate.

Potter looked at his enemy. "I don’t have a gun on me, Scratchy," he said. "Honestly, I don’t." He was stiffening and steadied himself, but somewhere in the back of his mind, a vision of the Pullman lingered—the sea-green patterned velvet, the shining brass, silver, and glass, the wood that gleamed as darkly brilliant as the surface of a pool of oil—all the glory of their marriage, the setting of the new estate.

"You know I fight when it comes to fighting, Scratchy Wilson, but I ain't got a gun on me. You'll have to do all the shootin' yourself."

"You know I'm willing to fight, Scratchy Wilson, but I don't have a gun on me. You're going to have to do all the shooting yourself."

His enemy's face went livid. He stepped forward, and lashed his weapon to and fro before Potter's chest.

His enemy's face turned pale. He stepped closer and swung his weapon back and forth in front of Potter's chest.

"Don't you tell me you ain't got no gun on you, you whelp. Don't tell me no lie like that. There ain't a man in Texas ever seen you without no gun. Don't take me for no kid."

"Don't you tell me you don’t have a gun on you, you brat. Don’t lie to me like that. There isn’t a man in Texas who has ever seen you without a gun. Don’t treat me like a kid."

His eyes blazed with light and his throat worked like a pump.

His eyes shone brightly, and his throat moved like a pump.

"I ain't takin' you for no kid," answered Potter. His heels had not moved an inch backward. "I'm takin' you for a —— fool. I tell you I ain't got a gun, and I ain't. If you're goin' to shoot me up, you'd better begin now. You'll never get a chance like this again."

"I’m not treating you like a kid," Potter replied. He hadn’t moved back an inch. "I’m treating you like a damn fool. I’m telling you, I don’t have a gun, and I really don’t. If you plan to shoot me, you’d better do it now. You’ll never get a chance like this again."

So much enforced reasoning had told on Wilson's rage. He was calmer.

So much forced thinking had affected Wilson's anger. He was calmer.

"If you ain't got a gun, why ain't you got a gun?" he sneered. "Been to Sunday school?"

"If you don't have a gun, why don't you have a gun?" he mocked. "Been to Sunday school?"

"I ain't got a gun because I've just come from San Anton' with my wife. I'm married," said Potter. "And if I'd thought there was going to be any galoots like you prowling around when I brought my wife home, I'd had a gun, and don't you forget it."

"I don't have a gun because I just got back from San Antonio with my wife. I'm married," said Potter. "And if I had known there would be any thugs like you lurking around when I brought my wife home, I would have brought a gun, so don't forget that."

"Married!" said Scratchy, not at all comprehending.

"Married!" Scratchy shouted, totally confused.

"Yes, married! I'm married," said Potter, distinctly.

"Yes, I'm married! I'm married," Potter said clearly.

"Married!" said Scratchy; seeming for the first time he saw the drooping drowning woman at the other man's side. "No!" he said. He was like a creature allowed a glimpse of another world. He moved a pace backward, and his arm with the revolver dropped to his side. "Is this—is this the lady?" he asked.

"Married!" said Scratchy, as if it was the first time he noticed the sinking, helpless woman next to the other man. "No!" he exclaimed. He looked like someone who had just been given a brief look into another world. He stepped back, and his arm holding the revolver fell to his side. "Is this—Is this the lady?" he asked.

"Yes, this is the lady," answered Potter.

"Yes, this is the woman," replied Potter.

There was another period of silence.

There was another pause.

"Well," said Wilson at last, slowly, "I s'pose it's all off now?"

"Well," Wilson finally said, slowly, "I guess it's all over now?"

"It's all off if you say so, Scratchy. You know I didn't make the trouble."

"It's all off if that's what you say, Scratchy. You know I didn't cause the trouble."

Potter lifted his valise.

Potter picked up his bag.

"Well, I 'low it's off, Jack," said Wilson. He was looking at the ground. "Married!" He was not a student of chivalry; it was merely that in the presence of this foreign condition he was a simple child of the earlier plains. He picked up his starboard revolver, and placing both weapons in their holsters, he went away. His feet made funnel-shaped tracks in the heavy sand.

"Well, I guess it's done, Jack," said Wilson, staring at the ground. "Married!" He wasn't one to follow the rules of chivalry; it was just that in the face of this new situation, he felt like a simple kid from the old days. He grabbed his revolver, secured both guns in their holsters, and walked away. His feet left funnel-shaped impressions in the heavy sand.


THE WISE MEN

They were youths of subtle mind. They were very wicked according to report, and yet they managed to have it reflect great credit upon them. They often had the well-informed and the great talkers of the American colony engaged in reciting their misdeeds, and facts relating to their sins were usually told with a flourish of awe and fine admiration.

They were clever young people. They were rumored to be quite bad, but they somehow managed to gain a good reputation. They often had knowledgeable and talkative members of the American colony discussing their wrongdoings, and stories about their sins were usually shared with a mix of respect and fascination.

One was from San Francisco and one was from New York, but they resembled each other in appearance. This is an idiosyncrasy of geography.

One was from San Francisco and one was from New York, but they looked alike. This is a quirk of geography.

They were never apart in the City of Mexico, at any rate, excepting perhaps when one had retired to his hotel for a respite, and then the other was usually camped down at the office sending up servants with clamorous messages. "Oh, get up and come on down."

They were never separated in Mexico City, except maybe when one of them went back to his hotel to rest, and then the other was usually stuck at the office, sending up attendants with loud messages. "Oh, get up and come down."

They were two lads—they were called the kids—and far from their mothers. Occasionally some wise man pitied them, but he usually was alone in his wisdom. The other folk frankly were transfixed at the splendour of the audacity and endurance of these kids.

They were two boys—they were called the kids—and far away from their mothers. Sometimes a wise man felt sorry for them, but he usually was alone in that thought. The other people were openly amazed by the boldness and resilience of these kids.

"When do those boys ever sleep?" murmured a man as he viewed them entering a café about eight o'clock one morning. Their smooth infantile faces looked bright and fresh enough, at any rate. "Jim told me he saw them still at it about 4.30 this morning."

"When do those boys ever sleep?" a man muttered as he watched them walk into a café around eight o'clock one morning. Their smooth, youthful faces looked bright and fresh, at least. "Jim said he saw them still going strong around 4:30 this morning."

"Sleep!" ejaculated a companion in a glowing voice. "They never sleep! They go to bed once in every two weeks." His boast of it seemed almost a personal pride.

"Sleep!" exclaimed a friend with enthusiasm. "They never sleep! They only go to bed once every two weeks." His bragging about it seemed like a source of personal pride.

"They'll end with a crash, though, if they keep it up at this pace," said a gloomy voice from behind a newspaper.

"They'll end with a crash, though, if they keep this up," said a gloomy voice from behind a newspaper.

The Café Colorado has a front of white and gold, in which is set larger plate-glass windows than are commonly to be found in Mexico. Two little wings of willow flip-flapping incessantly serve as doors. Under them small stray dogs go furtively into the café, and are shied into the street again by the waiters. On the side-walk there is always a decorative effect of loungers, ranging from the newly-arrived and superior tourist to the old veteran of the silver mines bronzed by violent suns. They contemplate with various shades of interest the show of the street—the red, purple, dusty white, glaring forth against the walls in the furious sunshine.

The Café Colorado has a white and gold exterior, featuring larger glass windows than what you typically find in Mexico. Two small wings made of willow flap constantly and serve as doors. Beneath them, stray dogs sneak into the café, only to be shooed back out onto the street by the waiters. The sidewalk is always filled with a mix of onlookers, from the freshly arrived and upscale tourists to the old silver mine veterans bronzed by the harsh sun. They watch the street scene with varying degrees of interest—the vibrant reds, purples, and dusty whites blazing against the walls in the intense sunlight.

One afternoon the kids strolled into the Café Colorado. A half-dozen of the men who sat smoking and reading with a sort of Parisian effect at the little tables which lined two sides of the room, looked up and bowed smiling, and although this coming of the kids was anything but an unusual event, at least a dozen [Pg 97] men wheeled in their chairs to stare after them. Three waiters polished tables, and moved chairs noisily, and appeared to be eager. Distinctly these kids were of importance.

One afternoon, the kids walked into the Café Colorado. About six men who were sitting, smoking, and reading at the small tables lining two sides of the room looked up and smiled, bowing their heads. Even though the arrival of the kids was far from unusual, at least a dozen [Pg 97] men turned their chairs to watch them. Three waiters were busy polishing tables and moving chairs noisily, clearly eager to serve. It was obvious that these kids were considered important.

Behind the distant bar, the tall form of old Pop himself awaited them smiling with broad geniality. "Well, my boys, how are you?" he cried in a voice of profound solicitude. He allowed five or six of his customers to languish in the care of Mexican bartenders, while he himself gave his eloquent attention to the kids, lending all the dignity of a great event to their arrival. "How are the boys to-day, eh?"

Behind the faraway bar, the tall figure of old Pop himself was waiting for them, smiling warmly. "Well, my boys, how are you?" he called out with genuine concern in his voice. He let five or six of his customers wait on Mexican bartenders, while he focused all his attention on the kids, making their arrival feel like a big deal. "How are the boys today, huh?"

"You're a smooth old guy," said one, eying him. "Are you giving us this welcome so we won't notice it when you push your worst whisky at us?"

"You're quite the smooth talker," said one, looking him up and down. "Are you rolling out this welcome so we won’t notice when you try to serve us your worst whiskey?"

Pop turned in appeal from one kid to the other kid. "There, now, hear that, will you?" He assumed an oratorical pose. "Why, my boys, you always get the best that this house has got."

Pop turned to one kid and then to the other. "There, now, hear that, will you?" He struck a dramatic pose. "Listen up, boys, you always get the best that this house has to offer."

"Yes, we do!" The kids laughed. "Well, bring it out, anyhow, and if it's the same you sold us last night, we'll grab your cash register and run."

"Yeah, we do!" the kids laughed. "Well, just bring it out, and if it's the same stuff you sold us last night, we'll take your cash register and bolt."

Pop whirled a bottle along the bar and then gazed at it with a rapt expression. "Fine as silk," he murmured. "Now just taste that, and if it isn't the best whisky you ever put in your face, why I'm a liar, that's all."

Pop spun a bottle on the bar and then looked at it with an intense expression. "Smooth as silk," he murmured. "Now just give it a taste, and if it isn't the best whisky you've ever had, then I'm a liar, that's all."

The kids surveyed him with scorn, and poured their allowances. Then they stood for a time insulting Pop about his whisky. "Usually it tastes exactly like new parlour furniture," said the San Francisco kid.[Pg 98] "Well, here goes, and you want to look out for your cash register."

The kids looked at him with disdain and spent their allowances. Then they took a moment to mock Pop about his whisky. "It usually tastes just like new living room furniture," said the kid from San Francisco.[Pg 98] "Alright, here we go, and you should keep an eye on your cash register."

"Your health, gentlemen," said Pop with a grand air, and as he wiped his bristling grey moustaches he wagged his head with reference to the cash register question. "I could catch you before you got very far."

"Your health, gentlemen," said Pop with a theatrical flair, and as he wiped his bushy gray mustache, he nodded his head regarding the cash register issue. "I could catch you before you got too far."

"Why, are you a runner?" said one derisively.

"Why, are you a runner?" one person said mockingly.

"You just bank on me, my boy," said Pop, with deep emphasis. "I'm a flier."

"You can count on me, kid," said Pop with strong emphasis. "I’m a go-getter."

The kids sat down their glasses suddenly and looked at him. "You must be," they said. Pop was tall and graceful and magnificent in manner, but he did not display those qualities of form which mean speed in the animal. His hair was grey; his face was round and fat from much living. The buttons of his glittering white waistcoat formed a fine curve, so that if the concave surface of a piece of barrel-hoop had been laid against Pop it would have touched every button. "You must be," observed the kids again.

The kids suddenly set down their glasses and stared at him. "You must be," they said. Pop was tall, graceful, and had a magnificent presence, but he didn't have the kind of build that suggests speed in an animal. His hair was grey, and his face was round and plump from a life well-lived. The buttons on his shiny white waistcoat formed a nice curve, like the concave surface of a barrel hoop touching each button. "You must be," the kids remarked again.

"Well, you can laugh all you like, but—no jolly now, boys, I tell you I'm a winner. Why, I bet you I can skin anything in this town on a square go. When I kept my place in Eagle Pass there wasn't anybody who could touch me. One of these sure things came down from San Anton'. Oh, he was a runner he was. One of these people with wings. Well, I skinned 'im. What? Certainly I did. Never touched me."

"Well, you can laugh all you want, but—no joking now, guys, I’m telling you I’m a winner. I bet you I can beat anyone in this town in a fair fight. When I was running my place in Eagle Pass, there wasn’t anyone who could compete with me. One of these sure bets came down from San Antonio. Oh, he was fast, he really was. One of those guys who has wings. Well, I beat him. What? Of course, I did. He never laid a finger on me."

The kids had been regarding him in grave silence, but at this moment they grinned, and said quite in chorus, "Oh, you old liar!"

The kids had been watching him in serious silence, but at that moment they grinned and said together, "Oh, you old liar!"

Pop's voice took on a whining tone of earnestness. "Boys, I'm telling it to you straight. I'm a flier."

Pop's voice became a whiny pitch of sincerity. "Guys, I'm being honest with you. I'm a pilot."

One of the kids had had a dreamy cloud in his eye and he cried out suddenly—"Say, what a joke to play this on Freddie."

One of the kids had a dreamy look in his eye, and he suddenly shouted, "Hey, what a prank to pull on Freddie!"

The other jumped ecstatically. "Oh, wouldn't it though. Say he wouldn't do a thing but howl! He'd go crazy."

The other jumped with excitement. "Oh, wouldn't it be amazing? Just imagine him howling! He'd totally lose it."

They looked at Pop as if they longed to be certain that he was, after all, a runner. "Now, Pop, on the level," said one of them wistfully, "can you run?"

They looked at Pop like they wanted to be sure he was, after all, a runner. "Come on, Pop, honestly," one of them said with a touch of longing, "can you run?"

"Boys," swore Pop, "I'm a peach! On the dead level, I'm a peach."

"Boys," Pops swore, "I'm the best! Honestly, I'm the best."

"By golly, I believe the old Indian can run," said one to the other, as if they were alone in confidence.

"Wow, I really think that old Indian can run," said one to the other, as if they were sharing a private moment.

"That's what I can," cried Pop.

"That's what I can do," cried Pop.

The kids said—"Well, so long, old man." They went to a table and sat down. They ordered a salad. They were always ordering salads. This was because one kid had a wild passion for salads, and the other didn't care. So at any hour of the day they might be seen ordering a salad. When this one came they went into a sort of executive session. It was a very long consultation. Men noted it. Occasionally the kids laughed in supreme enjoyment of something unknown. The low rumble of wheels came from the street. Often could be heard the parrot-like cries of distant vendors. The sunlight streamed through the green curtains, and made little amber-coloured flitterings on the marble floor. High up among the severe decorations of the ceiling—reminiscent of the days when the great building was a palace—a small white butterfly [Pg 100] was wending through the cool air spaces. The long billiard hall led back to a vague gloom. The balls were always clicking, and one could see countless crooked elbows. Beggars slunk through the wicker doors, and were ejected by the nearest waiter. At last the kids called Pop to them.

The kids said, “Well, see you later, old man.” They went to a table and sat down. They ordered a salad. They were always ordering salads. This was because one kid had a huge passion for salads, and the other didn’t care. So at any time of the day, you might see them ordering a salad. When it arrived, they went into a sort of serious discussion. It was a very long consultation. Men noticed it. Occasionally, the kids laughed in pure enjoyment of something unknown. The low rumble of wheels came from the street. The distant cries of vendors could often be heard, like a parrot. Sunlight streamed through the green curtains, casting little amber-colored spots on the marble floor. High up among the stark decorations of the ceiling—remnants from when the grand building was a palace—a small white butterfly [Pg 100] was fluttering through the cool air. The long billiard hall led into a dim gloom. The balls were always clicking, and you could see countless crooked elbows. Beggars slipped through the wicker doors, only to be kicked out by the nearest waiter. Finally, the kids called Pop over to them.

"Sit down, Pop. Have a drink." They scanned him carefully. "Say now, Pop, on your solemn oath, can you run?"

"Sit down, Pop. Have a drink." They looked him over closely. "So, Pop, on your solemn oath, can you run?"

"Boys," said Pop piously, and raising his hand, "I can run like a rabbit."

"Boys," said Pop seriously, raising his hand, "I can run like a rabbit."

"On your oath?"

"Are you serious?"

"On my oath."

"I swear."

"Can you beat Freddie?"

"Can you outdo Freddie?"

Pop appeared to look at the matter from all sides. "Well, boys, I'll tell you. No man is ever cock-sure of anything in this world, and I don't want to say that I can best any man, but I've seen Freddie run, and I'm ready to swear I can beat him. In a hundred yards I'd just about skin 'im neat—you understand, just about neat. Freddie is a good average runner, but I—you understand—I'm just—a little—bit—better." The kids had been listening with the utmost attention. Pop spoke the latter part slowly and meanfully. They thought he intended them to see his great confidence.

Pop seemed to consider the situation from every angle. "Alright, boys, let me tell you something. No one can be completely certain of anything in this world, and I’m not saying I can outrun anyone, but I’ve watched Freddie run, and I’m ready to swear I can beat him. In a hundred yards, I could easily take him down—you get what I mean, just about easily. Freddie is a decent runner, but I—you see—I’m just a little bit better." The kids listened intently. Pop spoke the last part slowly and with emphasis. They thought he wanted them to recognize his strong confidence.

One said—"Pop, if you throw us in this thing, we'll come here and drink for two weeks without paying. We'll back you and work a josh on Freddie! But O!—if you throw us!"

One said, "Dad, if you throw us in this thing, we'll come here and drink for two weeks without paying. We'll have your back and mess with Freddie! But oh!—if you throw us!"

To this menace Pop cried—"Boys, I'll make the run of my life! On my oath!"

To this threat, Pop shouted, "Guys, I'm going to make the best run of my life! I swear!"

The salad having vanished, the kids arose. "All [Pg 101] right, now," they warned him. "If you play us for duffers, we'll get square. Don't you forget it."

The salad gone, the kids got up. "Alright, now," they warned him. "If you play us for fools, we'll settle the score. Don't forget it."

"Boys, I'll give you a race for your money. Book on that. I may lose—understand, I may lose—no man can help meeting a better man. But I think I can skin him, and I'll give you a run for your money, you bet."

"Boys, I’ll give you a run for your money. Count on that. I might lose—just so you know, I might lose—no one can avoid facing someone better. But I think I can take him down, and I'll definitely give you a run for your money, you bet."

"All right, then. But, look here," they told him, "you keep your face closed. Nobody gets in on this but us. Understand?"

"Okay, then. But listen," they said to him, "you keep your mouth shut. No one gets in on this but us. Got it?"

"Not a soul," Pop declared. They left him, gesturing a last warning from the wicker doors.

"Not a soul," Pop said. They left him, giving one last warning from the wicker doors.

In the street they saw Benson, his cane gripped in the middle, strolling through the white-clothed jabbering natives on the shady side. They semaphored to him eagerly. He came across cautiously, like a man who ventures into dangerous company.

In the street, they saw Benson, holding his cane in the middle, walking among the chattering locals in white clothing on the shady side. They waved to him excitedly. He approached carefully, like someone stepping into risky territory.

"We're going to get up a race. Pop and Fred. Pop swears he can skin 'im. This is a tip. Keep it dark. Say, won't Freddie be hot?"

"We're going to set up a race. Pop and Fred. Pop swears he can beat him. This is just between us. Say, isn't Freddie going to be furious?"

Benson looked as if he had been compelled to endure these exhibitions of insanity for a century. "Oh, you fellows are off. Pop can't beat Freddie. He's an old bat. Why, it's impossible. Pop can't beat Freddie."

Benson looked like he had been forced to put up with these crazy shows for a hundred years. "Oh, you guys are wrong. Pop can't beat Freddie. He's an old has-been. No way, Pop can't beat Freddie."

"Can't he? Want to bet he can't?" said the kids. "There now, let's see—you're talking so large."

"Can’t he? Want to bet he can’t?" said the kids. "Alright then, let’s see—you’re acting so confident."

"Well, you——"

"Well, you—"

"Oh, bet. Bet or else close your trap. That's the way."

"Oh, for sure. Bet or just shut your mouth. That's how it goes."

"How do you know you can pull off the race? Seen Freddie?"

"How do you know you can handle the race? Have you seen Freddie?"

"No, but——"

"No, but—"

"Well, see him then. Can't bet with no race arranged. I'll bet with you all right—all right. I'll give you fellows a tip though—you're a pair of asses. Pop can't run any faster than a brick school-house."

"Well, go ahead and see him then. You can’t place a bet without a race set up. I’ll bet with you for sure—no problem. But I’ll give you guys a piece of advice—you’re both idiots. He can’t run any faster than a brick schoolhouse."

The kids scowled at him and defiantly said—"Can't he?" They left him and went to the Casa Verde. Freddie, beautiful in his white jacket, was holding one of his innumerable conversations across the bar. He smiled when he saw them. "Where you boys been?" he demanded, in a paternal tone. Almost all the proprietors of American cafés in the city used to adopt a paternal tone when they spoke to the kids.

The kids glared at him and boldly replied, “Can’t he?” They walked away from him and headed to the Casa Verde. Freddie, looking sharp in his white jacket, was engaged in one of his countless conversations at the bar. He grinned when he spotted them. “Where have you boys been?” he asked in a fatherly way. Most of the owners of American cafés in the city tended to take on a fatherly tone when talking to the kids.

"Oh, been 'round,'" they replied.

"Oh, I've been around," they replied.

"Have a drink?" said the proprietor of the Casa Verde, forgetting his other social obligations. During the course of this ceremony one of the kids remarked—

"Want a drink?" said the owner of the Casa Verde, putting aside his other social duties. During this gathering, one of the kids commented—

"Freddie, Pop says he can beat you running."

"Freddie, Dad says he can beat you in a race."

"Does he?" observed Freddie without excitement. He was used to various snares of the kids.

"Does he?" Freddie remarked flatly. He was used to the different tricks the kids played.

"That's what. He says he can leave you at the wire and not see you again."

"That's it. He says he can drop you at the finish line and never see you again."

"Well, he lies," replied Freddie placidly.

"Well, he’s lying," replied Freddie calmly.

"And I'll bet you a bottle of wine that he can do it, too."

"And I’ll bet you a bottle of wine that he can pull it off, too."

"Rats!" said Freddie.

"Rats!" Freddie exclaimed.

"Oh, that's all right," pursued a kid. "You can throw bluffs all you like, but he can lose you in a hundred yards' dash, you bet."

"Oh, that's fine," a kid continued. "You can act tough all you want, but he can easily outrun you in a hundred-yard sprint, you can count on that."

Freddie drank his whisky, and then settled his elbows on the bar.

Freddie took a sip of his whisky and then rested his elbows on the bar.

"Say, now, what do you boys keep coming in here [Pg 103] with some pipe-story all the time for? You can't josh me. Do you think you can scare me about Pop? Why, I know I can beat him. He can't run with me. Certainly not. Why, you fellows are just jollying me."

"Hey, what do you guys keep coming in here with these wild stories for? You can't fool me. Do you really think you can scare me about my dad? I know I can take him. He can't keep up with me. No way. You guys are just messing with me."

"Are we though!" said the kids. "You daren't bet the bottle of wine."

"Are we really?" said the kids. "You wouldn't actually bet the bottle of wine."

"Oh, of course I can bet you a bottle of wine," said Freddie disdainfully. "Nobody cares about a bottle of wine, but——"

"Oh, of course I can bet you a bottle of wine," Freddie said with a hint of disdain. "Nobody really cares about a bottle of wine, but——"

"Well, make it five then," advised one of the kids.

"Alright, let's make it five then," suggested one of the kids.

Freddie hunched his shoulders. "Why, certainly I will. Make it ten if you like, but——"

Freddie shrugged his shoulders. "Of course, I will. Make it ten if you want, but——"

"We do," they said.

"We do," they replied.

"Ten, is it? All right; that goes." A look of weariness came over Freddie's face. "But you boys are foolish. I tell you Pop is an old man. How can you expect him to run? Of course, I'm no great runner, but then I'm young and healthy and—and a pretty smooth runner too. Pop is old and fat, and then he doesn't do a thing but tank all day. It's a cinch."

"Ten, really? Fine; that's fine." A look of exhaustion crossed Freddie's face. "But you guys are being silly. I'm telling you, Pop is old. How can you expect him to run? Sure, I’m not the fastest runner, but I’m young, healthy, and I can move pretty well. Pop is old and out of shape, and all he does is lounge around all day. This is a no-brainer."

The kids looked at him and laughed rapturously. They waved their fingers at him. "Ah, there!" they cried. They meant that they had made a victim of him.

The kids looked at him and laughed happily. They waved their fingers at him. "Ah, there!" they shouted. They meant that they had turned him into a target.

But Freddie continued to expostulate. "I tell you he couldn't win—an old man like him. You're crazy. Of course, I know you don't care about ten bottles of wine, but, then—to make such bets as that. You're twisted."

But Freddie kept insisting. "I'm telling you, he couldn't win—an old man like him. You're out of your mind. I know you don't care about ten bottles of wine, but still—to make bets like that. You're messed up."

"Are we, though?" cried the kids in mockery. [Pg 104] They had precipitated Freddie into a long and thoughtful treatise on every possible chance of the thing as he saw it. They disputed with him from time to time, and jeered at him. He laboured on through his argument. Their childish faces were bright with glee.

"Are we, though?" the kids shouted in mockery. [Pg 104] They had pushed Freddie into a long and thoughtful discussion about every possibility as he saw it. They argued with him occasionally and teased him. He kept going with his argument. Their youthful faces were lit up with joy.

In the midst of it Wilburson entered. Wilburson worked; not too much, though. He had hold of the Mexican end of a great importing house of New York, and as he was a junior partner, he worked. But not too much, though. "What's the howl?" he said.

In the middle of it, Wilburson walked in. Wilburson had a job; not too demanding, though. He was in charge of the Mexican side of a large importing firm in New York, and since he was a junior partner, he put in some effort. But not too much, though. "What's going on?" he asked.

The kids giggled. "We've got Freddie rattled."

The kids laughed. "We've got Freddie all worked up."

"Why," said Freddie, turning to him, "these two Indians are trying to tell me that Pop can beat me running."

"Why," said Freddie, turning to him, "these two guys are trying to tell me that Pop can outrun me."

"Like the devil," said Wilburson, incredulously.

"Like the devil," Wilburson said, incredulously.

"Well, can't he?" demanded a kid.

"Well, can't he?" a kid asked.

"Why, certainly not," said Wilburson, dismissing every possibility of it with a gesture. "That old bat? Certainly not. I'll bet fifty dollars that Freddie——"

"Of course not," said Wilburson, waving off any possibility with a hand gesture. "That old bat? No way. I'll bet fifty dollars that Freddie——"

"Take you," said a kid.

"Take you," said a kid.

"What?" said Wilburson, "that Freddie won't beat Pop?"

"What?" Wilburson said, "that Freddie won't beat Pop?"

The kid that had spoken now nodded his head.

The kid who had spoken now nodded his head.

"That Freddie won't beat Pop?" repeated Wilburson.

"Freddie isn't going to beat Pop?" repeated Wilburson.

"Yes. It's a go?"

"Yes. Is it a go?"

"Why, certainly," retorted Wilburson. "Fifty? All right."

"Of course," replied Wilburson. "Fifty? Sure thing."

"Bet you five bottles on the side," ventured the other kid.

" I’ll bet you five bottles on the side," the other kid said.

"Why, certainly," exploded Wilburson wrathfully. [Pg 105] "You fellows must take me for something easy. I'll take all those kinds of bets I can get. Cer—tain—ly."

"Of course," Wilburson snapped angrily. [Pg 105] "You guys must think I'm a pushover. I'll take any of those bets you throw at me. Absolutely."

They settled the details. The course was to be paced off on the asphalt of one of the adjacent side-streets, and then, at about eleven o'clock in the evening, the match would be run. Usually in Mexico the streets of a city grow lonely and dark but a little after nine o'clock. There are occasional lurking figures, perhaps, but no crowds, lights and noise. The course would doubtless be undisturbed. As for the policeman in the vicinity, they—well, they were conditionally amiable.

They worked out the details. The race would be marked out on the asphalt of one of the nearby side streets, and then, around eleven o'clock at night, the match would take place. Usually in Mexico, the streets of a city become empty and dark a little after nine o'clock. There might be a few shadowy figures, but no crowds, lights, or noise. The course would likely be quiet. As for the police nearby, they were—let's say—mostly friendly.

The kids went to see Pop; they told him of the arrangement, and then in deep tones they said, "Oh, Pop, if you throw us!"

The kids went to see Pop; they told him about the plan, and then in serious voices they said, "Oh, Pop, if you throw us!"

Pop appeared to be a trifle shaken by the weight of responsibility thrust upon him, but he spoke out bravely. "Boys, I'll pinch that race. Now you watch me. I'll pinch it."

Pop seemed a bit shaken by the pressure of responsibility placed on him, but he spoke confidently. "Boys, I'm going to steal that race. Just watch me. I'll steal it."

The kids went then on some business of their own, for they were not seen again till evening. When they returned to the neighbourhood of the Café Colorado the usual stream of carriages was whirling along the calle. The wheels hummed on the asphalt, and the coachmen towered in their great sombreros. On the sidewalk a gazing crowd sauntered, the better class self-satisfied and proud, in their Derby hats and cut-away coats, the lower classes muffling their dark faces in their blankets, slipping along in leather sandals. An electric light sputtered and fumed over the throng. The afternoon shower had left the pave [Pg 106] wet and glittering. The air was still laden with the odour of rain on flowers, grass, leaves.

The kids went off to do their own thing and weren't seen again until evening. When they got back to the area near the Café Colorado, the usual flow of carriages was rushing along the street. The wheels hummed on the pavement, and the drivers were tall in their big sombreros. On the sidewalk, a curious crowd was strolling; the upper class looked self-satisfied and proud in their Derby hats and cutaway coats, while the lower classes wrapped their dark faces in blankets, moving along in leather sandals. An electric light flickered above the crowd. The afternoon rain had left the pavement wet and sparkling. The air was still filled with the scent of rain on flowers, grass, and leaves.

In the Café Colorado a cosmopolitan crowd ate, drank, played billiards, gossiped, or read in the glaring yellow light. When the kids entered a large circle of men that had been gesticulating near the bar greeted them with a roar.

In the Café Colorado, a diverse group of people ate, drank, played billiards, gossiped, or read in the bright yellow light. When the kids walked in, a large group of men who had been gesturing near the bar welcomed them with a loud cheer.

"Here they are now!"

"Here they are!"

"Oh, you pair of peaches!"

"Oh, you two are great!"

"Say, got any more money to bet with?" Colonel Hammigan, grinning, pushed his way to them. "Say, boys, we'll all have a drink on you now because you won't have any money after eleven o'clock. You'll be going down the back stairs in your stocking feet."

"Hey, got any more cash to gamble with?" Colonel Hammigan said with a grin as he made his way over to them. "Listen up, guys, we're all getting a drink on you now since you won't have any money after eleven o'clock. You’ll be sneaking out the back in your socks."

Although the kids remained unnaturally serene and quiet, argument in the Café Colorado became tumultuous. Here and there a man who did not intend to bet ventured meekly that perchance Pop might win, and the others swarmed upon him in a whirlwind of angry denial and ridicule.

Although the kids stayed strangely calm and quiet, the argument in the Café Colorado turned chaotic. Here and there, a man who didn't plan to bet timidly suggested that maybe Pop could win, and the others surrounded him in a storm of furious denial and mockery.

Pop, enthroned behind the bar, looked over at this storm with a shadow of anxiety upon his face. This widespread flouting affected him, but the kids looked blissfully satisfied with the tumult they had stirred.

Pop, sitting behind the bar, glanced at the chaos with a hint of worry on his face. This widespread disregard was troubling him, but the kids seemed completely happy with the trouble they had caused.

Blanco, honest man, ever worrying for his friends, came to them. "Say, you fellows, you aren't betting too much? This thing looks kind of shaky, don't it?"

Blanco, an honest guy who always worried about his friends, approached them. "Hey, guys, aren't you betting a bit too much? This seems pretty risky, don't you think?"

The faces of the kids grew sober, and after consideration one said—"No, I guess we've got a good thing, Blanco. Pop is going to surprise them, I think."

The kids' expressions turned serious, and after thinking it over, one of them said, "No, I think we’ve got a good thing going, Blanco. I believe Dad is going to surprise them."

"Well, don't——"

"Well, don't—"

"All right, old boy. We'll watch out."

"Okay, buddy. We'll keep an eye out."

From time to time the kids had much business with certain orange, red, blue, purple, and green bills. They were making little memoranda on the back of visiting cards. Pop watched them closely, the shadow still upon his face. Once he called to them, and when they came he leaned over the bar and said intensely—"Say, boys, remember, now—I might lose this race. Nobody can ever say for sure, and if I do, why——"

From time to time, the kids were busy with some orange, red, blue, purple, and green bills. They were jotting down notes on the backs of visiting cards. Pop watched them closely, a shadow still hanging over his face. Once he called to them, and when they came over, he leaned across the bar and said intensely, "Hey, boys, remember this—I might lose this race. No one can ever be sure, and if I do, then—"

"Oh, that's all right, Pop," said the kids, reassuringly. "Don't mind it. Do your derndest, and let it go at that."

"Oh, that's okay, Dad," the kids said, reassuringly. "Don’t worry about it. Do your best, and just let it be."

When they had left him, however, they went to a corner to consult. "Say, this is getting interesting. Are you in deep?" asked one anxiously of his friend.

When they left him, though, they went to a corner to talk it over. "Hey, this is getting interesting. Are you in deep?" one asked his friend, worried.

"Yes, pretty deep," said the other stolidly. "Are you?"

"Yeah, it's pretty deep," the other replied flatly. "Are you?"

"Deep as the devil," replied the other in the same tone.

"Deep as the devil," said the other in the same tone.

They looked at each other stonily and went back to the crowd. Benson had just entered the café. He approached them with a gloating smile of victory. "Well, where's all that money you were going to bet?"

They stared at each other blankly and returned to the crowd. Benson had just walked into the café. He came over to them with a smug smile of triumph. "So, where's all that money you were going to bet?"

"Right here," said the kids, thrusting into their waistcoat pockets.

"Right here," said the kids, digging into their pockets.

At eleven o'clock a curious thing was learned. When Pop and Freddie, the kids and all, came to the little side street, it was thick with people. It seemed that the news of this race had spread like the wind among the Americans, and they had come to [Pg 108] witness the event. In the darkness the crowd moved, mumbling in argument.

At eleven o'clock, something curious was discovered. When Pop, Freddie, the kids, and everyone else arrived at the little side street, it was packed with people. It looked like the news of this race had spread like wildfire among the Americans, and they had come to [Pg 108] see the event. In the darkness, the crowd stirred, mumbling as they argued.

The principals—the kids and those with them—surveyed this scene with some dismay. "Say—here's a go." Even then a policeman might be seen approaching, the light from his little lantern flickering on his white cap, gloves, brass buttons, and on the butt of the old-fashioned Colt's revolver which hung at his belt. He addressed Freddie in swift Mexican. Freddie listened, nodding from time to time. Finally Freddie turned to the others to translate. "He says he'll get into trouble if he allows this race when all this crowd is here."

The main people—the kids and their companions—looked at the scene with some concern. "Wow—this is interesting." Even then, a policeman could be seen walking over, the light from his small lantern flickering on his white hat, gloves, brass buttons, and on the handle of the old Colt revolver hanging at his belt. He spoke to Freddie quickly in Spanish. Freddie listened, nodding occasionally. Finally, he turned to the others to translate. "He says he’ll get into trouble if he lets this race happen with so many people around."

There was a murmur of discontent. The policeman looked at them with an expression of anxiety on his broad, brown face.

There was a low murmur of dissatisfaction. The police officer looked at them with a worried expression on his broad, brown face.

"Oh, come on. We'll go hold it on some other fellow's beat," said one of the kids. The group moved slowly away debating. Suddenly the other kid cried, "I know! The Paseo!"

"Oh, come on. Let's go do it on someone else's turf," said one of the kids. The group slowly moved away, discussing. Suddenly, the other kid yelled, "I've got it! The Paseo!"

"By jiminy," said Freddie, "just the thing. We'll get a cab and go out to the Paseo. S-s-h! Keep it quiet; we don't want all this mob."

"Wow," said Freddie, "that’s perfect. We'll grab a cab and head to the Paseo. Shh! Keep it down; we don't want to attract this crowd."

Later they tumbled into a cab—Pop, Freddie, the kids, old Colonel Hammigan and Benson. They whispered to the men who had wagered, "The Paseo." The cab whirled away up the black street. There were occasional grunts and groans, cries of "Oh, get off me feet," and of "Quit! you're killing me." Six people do not have fun in one cab. The principals spoke to each other with the respect and friendliness which comes to good men at such times. Once a kid [Pg 109] put his head out of the window and looked backward. He pulled it in again and cried, "Great Scott! Look at that, would you!"

Later, they hopped into a cab—Pop, Freddie, the kids, old Colonel Hammigan, and Benson. They whispered to the guys who had bet, "The Paseo." The cab sped away up the dark street. There were occasional grunts and groans, shouts of "Oh, get off my feet," and "Quit it! You're killing me." Six people don’t have fun in one cab. The main folks talked to each other with the respect and camaraderie that good people share in moments like this. Once, a kid[Pg 109] stuck his head out of the window and looked back. He pulled it back in and shouted, "Great Scott! Look at that, would you!"

The others struggled to do as they were bid, and afterwards shouted, "Holy smoke! Well, I'll be blowed! Thunder and turf!"

The others tried hard to follow instructions, and afterwards shouted, "No way! Seriously! What the heck!"

Galloping after them came innumerable cabs, their lights twinkling, streaming in a great procession through the night.

Racing after them were countless cabs, their lights flashing, moving in a large parade through the night.

"The street is full of them," ejaculated the old colonel.

"The street is full of them," exclaimed the old colonel.

The Paseo de la Reforma is the famous drive of the city of Mexico, leading to the Castle of Chapultepec, which last ought to be well known in the United States.

The Paseo de la Reforma is the famous avenue in Mexico City, leading to Chapultepec Castle, which should be well known in the United States.

It is a fine broad avenue of macadam with a much greater quality of dignity than anything of the kind we possess in our own land. It seems of the old world, where to the beauty of the thing itself is added the solemnity of tradition and history, the knowledge that feet in buskins trod the same stones, that cavalcades of steel thundered there before the coming of carriages.

It’s a wide, well-paved street that has way more dignity than anything we have back home. It feels like something from the old world, where the beauty of the place is enhanced by a sense of tradition and history—the awareness that people in fancy shoes walked on the same stones and that processions of horses thundered there long before cars arrived.

When the Americans tumbled out of their cabs the giant bronzes of Aztec and Spaniard loomed dimly above them like towers. The four roads of poplar trees rustled weirdly off there in the darkness. Pop took out his watch and struck a match. "Well, hurry up this thing. It's almost midnight."

When the Americans jumped out of their cabs, the huge bronze statues of the Aztec and Spaniard stood vaguely above them like towers. The four roads lined with poplar trees rustled oddly in the darkness. Pop pulled out his watch and lit a match. "Well, let's get this thing moving. It's almost midnight."

The other cabs came swarming, the drivers lashing their horses, for these Americans, who did all manner of strange things, nevertheless always paid well for it.[Pg 110] There was a mighty hubbub then in the darkness. Five or six men began to pace the distance and quarrel. Others knotted their handkerchiefs together to make a tape. Men were swearing over bets, fussing and fuming about the odds. Benson came to the kids swaggering. "You're a pair of asses." The cabs waited in a solid block down the avenue. Above the crowd the tall statues hid their visages in the night.

The other cabs rushed in, the drivers urging their horses on, because these Americans, despite doing all sorts of weird things, always paid well for it.[Pg 110] There was a huge commotion in the dark. Five or six guys started pacing back and forth, arguing. Others tied their handkerchiefs together to make a strip. Men were cursing over bets, complaining and getting worked up about the odds. Benson swaggered over to the kids. "You two are a couple of fools." The cabs lined up in a solid block down the avenue. Above the crowd, the tall statues hid their faces in the night.

At last a voice floated through the darkness. "Are you ready there?" Everybody yelled excitedly. The men at the tape pulled it out straight. "Hold it higher, Jim, you fool," and silence fell then upon the throng. Men bended down trying to pierce the deep gloom with their eyes. From out at the starting point came muffled voices. The crowd swayed and jostled.

At last, a voice broke through the darkness. "Are you ready over there?" Everyone shouted with excitement. The guys at the tape pulled it straight. "Hold it higher, Jim, you idiot," and then silence fell over the crowd. Men bent down, trying to see through the deep gloom. From the starting point came muffled voices. The crowd swayed and jostled.

The racers did not come. The crowd began to fret, its nerves burning. "Oh, hurry up," shrilled some one.

The racers didn't show up. The crowd started to get anxious, their nerves fraying. "Oh, come on already," someone yelled.

The voice called again—"Ready there?" Everybody replied—"Yes, all ready. Hurry up!"

The voice called out again—"Are you ready?" Everyone responded—"Yes, we're all set. Hurry up!"

There was a more muffled discussion at the starting point. In the crowd a man began to make a proposition. "I'll bet twenty—" but the crowd interrupted with a howl. "Here they come!" The thickly-packed body of men swung as if the ground had moved. The men at the tape shouldered madly at their fellows, bawling, "Keep back! Keep back!"

There was a quieter conversation at the starting line. In the crowd, a man started to make a bet. "I'll wager twenty—" but the crowd interrupted with a loud shout. "They're coming!" The tightly packed group of men shifted as if the ground had quaked. The men at the finish line pushed against their teammates, yelling, "Step back! Step back!"

From the distance came the noise of feet pattering furiously. Vague forms flashed into view for an instant. A hoarse roar broke from the crowd. Men[Pg 111] bended and swayed and fought. The kids back near the tape exchanged another stolid look. A white form shone forth. It grew like a spectre. Always could be heard the wild patter. A scream broke from the crowd. "By Gawd, it's Pop! Pop! Pop's ahead!"

From a distance, the sound of feet pounding rapidly approached. Vague shapes appeared for a moment. A harsh roar erupted from the crowd. Men bent, swayed, and struggled. The kids near the tape exchanged another blank look. A white figure emerged, growing like a ghost. The wild patter was always audible. A scream rang out from the crowd. "Oh my God, it's Pop! Pop! Pop's in the lead!"

The old man spun towards the tape like a madman, his chin thrown back, his grey hair flying. His legs moved like oiled machinery. And as he shot forward a howl as from forty cages of wild animals went toward the imperturbable chieftains in bronze. The crowd flung themselves forward. "Oh, you old Indian! You savage! Did anybody ever see such running?"

The old man pivoted toward the tape like a crazy person, his chin tilted back, his gray hair blowing in the wind. His legs moved like well-oiled machines. As he surged ahead, a howl like that of forty wild animals echoed toward the stoic chieftains in bronze. The crowd surged forward. "Oh, you old Indian! You wild man! Has anyone ever seen such running?"

"Ain't he a peach! Well!"

"Isn't he a sweetheart? Well!"

"Where's the kids? H-e-y, kids!"

"Where are the kids? Hey, kids!"

"Look at him, would you? Did you ever think?" These cries flew in the air blended in a vast shout of astonishment and laughter.

"Look at him, would you? Did you ever think?" These shouts filled the air, mixed in a huge chorus of surprise and laughter.

For an instant the whole tragedy was in view. Freddie, desperate, his teeth shining, his face contorted, whirling along in deadly effort, was twenty feet behind the tall form of old Pop, who, dressed only in his—only in his underclothes—gained with each stride. One grand insane moment, and then Pop had hurled himself against the tape—victor!

For a moment, the entire tragedy was visible. Freddie, desperate, his teeth gleaming, his face twisted, was sprinting along in a frantic effort, twenty feet behind the tall figure of old Pop, who, dressed only in his underwear, was pulling ahead with each step. In one intense, crazy moment, Pop threw himself against the finish line—triumphant!

Freddie, fallen into the arms of some men, struggled with his breath, and at last managed to stammer—

Freddie, caught in the arms of some guys, struggled to catch his breath, and finally managed to stammer—

"Say, can't—can't—that old—old—man run!"

"Hey, can't that old man run?"

Pop, puffing and heaving, could only gasp—"Where's my shoes? Who's got my shoes?"

Pop, out of breath and struggling, could only gasp, "Where are my shoes? Who has my shoes?"

Later Freddie scrambled panting through the crowd, and held out his hand. "Good man, Pop!"[Pg 112] And then he looked up and down the tall, stout form. "Hell! who would think you could run like that?"

Later, Freddie pushed his way through the crowd, out of breath, and reached out his hand. "Good job, Pop!"[Pg 112] Then he looked up and down the tall, strong figure. "Wow! Who would have guessed you could run like that?"

The kids were surrounded by a crowd, laughing tempestuously.

The kids were surrounded by a crowd, laughing loudly.

"How did you know he could run?"

"How did you know he could run?"

"Why didn't you give me a line on him?"

"Why didn't you tell me something about him?"

"Say—great snakes!—you fellows had a nerve to bet on Pop."

"Wow—unbelievable!—you guys had the guts to place a bet on Pop."

"Why, I was cock-sure he couldn't win."

"Honestly, I was completely sure he couldn't win."

"Oh, you fellows must have seen him run before."

"Oh, you guys must have seen him run before."

"Who would ever think it?"

"Who would have thought?"

Benson came by, filling the midnight air with curses. They turned to jibe him.

Benson showed up, cursing into the midnight air. They turned to mock him.

"What's the matter, Benson?"

"What's wrong, Benson?"

"Somebody pinched my handkerchief. I tied it up in that string. Damn it."

"Someone took my handkerchief. I tied it up with that string. Damn it."

The kids laughed blithely. "Why, hello! Benson," they said.

The kids laughed happily. "Hey, Benson!" they said.

There was a great rush for cabs. Shouting, laughing, wondering, the crowd hustled into their conveyances, and the drivers flogged their horses toward the city again.

There was a huge scramble for cabs. People were shouting, laughing, and chatting as they jumped into their rides, while the drivers urged their horses back toward the city.

"Won't Freddie be crazy! Say, he'll be guyed about this for years."

"Won't Freddie be upset! Just wait, he'll be teased about this for years."

"But who would ever think that old tank could run so?"

"But who would ever think that old tank could go so fast?"

One cab had to wait while Pop and Freddie resumed various parts of their clothing.

One taxi had to wait while Pop and Freddie put on different pieces of their clothing again.

As they drove home, Freddie said—"Well, Pop, you beat me."

As they drove home, Freddie said, "Well, Dad, you won."

Pop said—"That's all right, old man."

Pop said, "It's all good, buddy."

The kids, grinning, said—"How much did you lose, Benson?"

The kids, smiling, said—"How much did you lose, Benson?"

Benson said defiantly—"Oh, not so much. How much did you win?"

Benson said defiantly, "Oh, not by much. How much did you win?"

"Oh, not so much."

"Oh, not really."

Old Colonel Hammigan, squeezed down in a corner, had apparently been reviewing the event in his mind, for he suddenly remarked, "Well, I'm damned!"

Old Colonel Hammigan, crammed into a corner, seemed to be replaying the event in his mind, because he suddenly said, "Well, I’m damned!"

They were late in reaching the Café Colorado, but when they did, the bottles were on the bar as thick as pickets on a fence.

They arrived late at the Café Colorado, but when they got there, the bottles were lined up on the bar as thick as pickets on a fence.


THE FIVE WHITE MICE

Freddie was mixing a cock-tail. His hand with the long spoon was whirling swiftly, and the ice in the glass hummed and rattled like a cheap watch. Over by the window, a gambler, a millionaire, a railway conductor, and the agent of a vast American syndicate were playing seven-up. Freddie surveyed them with the ironical glance of a man who is mixing a cock-tail.

Freddie was mixing a cocktail. His hand with the long spoon was swirling quickly, and the ice in the glass hummed and rattled like a cheap watch. Over by the window, a gambler, a millionaire, a train conductor, and the agent of a huge American syndicate were playing seven-up. Freddie watched them with the sarcastic look of someone who is mixing a cocktail.

From time to time a swarthy Mexican waiter came with his tray from the rooms at the rear, and called his orders across the bar. The sounds of the indolent stir of the city, awakening from its siesta, floated over the screens which barred the sun and the inquisitive eye. From the far-away kitchen could be heard the roar of the old French chef, driving, herding, and abusing his Mexican helpers.

From time to time, a dark-skinned Mexican waiter would come with his tray from the back rooms and shout his orders across the bar. The lazy sounds of the city waking up from its afternoon nap drifted over the screens that blocked the sun and curious gazes. From the distant kitchen, you could hear the old French chef yelling, herding, and scolding his Mexican helpers.

A string of men came suddenly in from the street. They stormed up to the bar. There were impatient shouts. "Come now, Freddie, don't stand there like a portrait of yourself. Wiggle!" Drinks of many kinds and colours, amber, green, mahogany, strong and mild, began to swarm upon the bar with all the attendants of lemon, sugar, mint and ice. Freddie,[Pg 118] with Mexican support, worked like a sailor in the provision of them, sometimes talking with that scorn for drink and admiration for those who drink which is the attribute of a good bar-keeper.

A group of guys suddenly burst in from the street. They rushed up to the bar. There were impatient yells. "Come on, Freddie, don’t just stand there like a painting of yourself. Move it!" Drinks of all sorts and colors—amber, green, mahogany, strong and mild—started piling up on the bar along with all the extras like lemon, sugar, mint, and ice. Freddie,[Pg 118] supported by some Mexican help, worked like a pro to serve them, sometimes chatting with that mix of disdain for alcohol and admiration for drinkers that every good bartender has.

At last a man was afflicted with a stroke of dice-shaking. A herculean discussion was waging, and he was deeply engaged in it, but at the same time he lazily flirted the dice. Occasionally he made great combinations. "Look at that, would you?" he cried proudly. The others paid little heed. Then violently the craving took them. It went along the line like an epidemic, and involved them all. In a moment they had arranged a carnival of dice-shaking with money penalties and liquid prizes. They clamorously made it a point of honour with Freddie that he should play and take his chance of sometimes providing this large group with free refreshment. With bended heads like football players, they surged over the tinkling dice, jostling, cheering, and bitterly arguing. One of the quiet company playing seven-up at the corner table said profanely that the row reminded him of a bowling contest at a picnic.

At last a guy got caught up in the excitement of shaking dice. An intense discussion was happening, and he was really into it, but at the same time, he casually tossed the dice around. Occasionally, he made big plays. "Check this out, will you?" he shouted with pride. The others hardly noticed. Then, suddenly, the urge hit them hard. It spread like wildfire and pulled everyone in. Before long, they had set up a wild dice game with money bets and drink prizes. They adamantly insisted that Freddie should play and take his chances at occasionally treating this big group to drinks. With their heads down like football players, they crowded around the rattling dice, bumping into each other, cheering, and arguing fiercely. One of the quieter players at the corner table, who was playing seven-up, remarked that the noise felt like a bowling tournament at a picnic.

After the regular shower, many carriages rolled over the smooth calle, and sent a musical thunder through the Casa Verde. The shop-windows became aglow with light, and the walks were crowded with youths, callow and ogling, dressed vainly according to superstitious fashions. The policemen had muffled themselves in their gnome-like cloaks, and placed their lanterns as obstacles for the carriages in the middle of the street. The city of Mexico gave forth the deep organ-mellow tones of its evening resurrection.

After the usual rain shower, many carriages rolled over the smooth street, creating a musical thunder through the Casa Verde. The shop windows lit up, and the sidewalks were packed with young guys, inexperienced and gawking, dressed showily in trendy styles. The policemen wrapped themselves in their cloaks that looked like gnomes and set their lanterns as obstacles for the carriages in the middle of the street. The city of Mexico resonated with the rich, deep tones of its evening revival.

But still the group at the bar of the Casa Verde were shaking dice. They had passed beyond shaking for drinks for the crowd, for Mexican dollars, for dinners, for the wine at dinner. They had even gone to the trouble of separating the cigars and cigarettes from the dinner's bill, and causing a distinct man to be responsible for them. Finally they were aghast. Nothing remained in sight of their minds which even remotely suggested further gambling. There was a pause for deep consideration.

But the group at the bar of the Casa Verde was still rolling dice. They had moved beyond rolling for drinks for the crowd, for Mexican dollars, for dinners, and for wine at dinner. They had even gone to the trouble of separating the cigars and cigarettes from the dinner bill and making a specific person accountable for them. Finally, they were shocked. There was nothing left in sight that even vaguely suggested more gambling. There was a pause for serious thought.

"Well——"

"Well..."

"Well——"

"Well—"

A man called out in the exuberance of creation. "I know! Let's shake for a box to-night at the circus! A box at the circus!" The group was profoundly edified. "That's it! That's it! Come on now! Box at the circus!" A dominating voice cried—"Three dashes—high man out!" An American, tall, and with a face of copper red from the rays that flash among the Sierra Madres and burn on the cactus deserts, took the little leathern cup and spun the dice out upon the polished wood. A fascinated assemblage hung upon the bar-rail. Three kings turned their pink faces upward. The tall man flourished the cup, burlesquing, and flung the two other dice. From them he ultimately extracted one more pink king. "There," he said. "Now, let's see! Four kings!" He began to swagger in a sort of provisional way.

A man shouted with excitement. "I know! Let's bet for a box tonight at the circus! A box at the circus!" The group was totally pumped. "That's it! That's it! Come on, let’s go! Box at the circus!" A loud voice yelled—"Three dashes—high man out!" A tall American, his skin a copper color from the sun shining on the Sierra Madres and scorching the cactus deserts, picked up the little leather cup and tossed the dice onto the polished wood. A captivated crowd leaned on the bar rail. Three kings showed their pink faces. The tall man waved the cup in a playful manner and threw the other two dice. He ended up getting one more pink king. "There," he said. "Now, let’s see! Four kings!" He started to strut around in a somewhat boastful way.

The next man took the cup, and blew softly in the top of it. Poising it in his hand, he then surveyed the company with a stony eye and paused. They knew perfectly well that he was applying the magic of [Pg 120] deliberation and ostentatious indifference, but they could not wait in tranquillity during the performance of all these rites. They began to call out impatiently. "Come now—hurry up." At last the man, with a gesture that was singularly impressive, threw the dice. The others set up a howl of joy. "Not a pair!" There was another solemn pause. The men moved restlessly. "Come, now, go ahead!" In the end, the man, induced and abused, achieved something that was nothing in the presence of four kings. The tall man climbed on the foot-rail and leaned hazardously forward. "Four kings! My four kings are good to go out," he bellowed into the middle of the mob, and although in a moment he did pass into the radiant region of exemption, he continued to bawl advice and scorn.

The next guy picked up the cup and blew softly at the top. Balancing it in his hand, he looked around at the group with a hard stare and paused. They all knew he was putting on a show with his dramatic hesitation and fake indifference, but they couldn't just stand by calmly while he went through all these rituals. They started shouting impatiently, "Come on—hurry up." Finally, with a gesture that was pretty impressive, he threw the dice. The others erupted in cheers. "Not a pair!" There was another tense pause. The men fidgeted. "Come on, get on with it!" In the end, the man, pressed and pushed, landed something that didn’t mean much against four kings. The tall guy climbed onto the footrail and leaned forward precariously. "Four kings! My four kings are ready to go!" he shouted into the crowd, and even though he soon moved on to a better place, he kept shouting advice and insults.

The mirrors and oiled woods of the Casa Verde were now dancing with blue flashes from a great buzzing electric lamp. A host of quiet members of the Anglo-Saxon colony had come in for their pre-dinner cock-tails. An amiable person was exhibiting to some tourists this popular American saloon. It was a very sober and respectable time of day. Freddie reproved courageously the dice-shaking brawlers, and, in return, he received the choicest advice in a tumult of seven combined vocabularies. He laughed; he had been compelled to retire from the game, but he was keeping an interested, if furtive, eye upon it.

The mirrors and polished wood of the Casa Verde were now shimmering with blue flashes from a buzzing electric lamp. A group of quiet members from the Anglo-Saxon community had gathered for their pre-dinner cocktails. A friendly person was showing some tourists around this popular American bar. It was a pretty calm and respectable time of day. Freddie bravely scolded the dice-throwing rowdies, and in return, he got the best advice amidst a mix of seven different languages. He laughed; he had to step away from the game, but he was still keeping a keen, if sneaky, eye on it.

Down at the end of the line there was a youth at whom everybody railed for his flaming ill-luck. At each disaster, Freddie swore from behind the bar in a sort of affectionate contempt. "Why, this kid has [Pg 121] had no luck for two days. Did you ever see such throwin'?"

Down at the end of the line, there was a young guy everyone complained about for his terrible luck. Each time something went wrong, Freddie would swear from behind the bar with a mix of affection and mockery. "Honestly, this kid has had no luck for two days. Have you ever seen such bad throws?"

The contest narrowed eventually to the New York kid and an individual who swung about placidly on legs that moved in nefarious circles. He had a grin that resembled a bit of carving. He was obliged to lean down and blink rapidly to ascertain the facts of his venture, but fate presented him with five queens. His smile did not change, but he puffed gently like a man who has been running.

The contest eventually came down to the kid from New York and a guy who moved smoothly on legs that seemed to twist in strange ways. He had a grin that looked like a carved piece of wood. He had to lean down and blink quickly to figure out what was going on, but luck dealt him five queens. His smile didn’t change, but he breathed softly like someone who had just been running.

The others, having emerged unscathed from this part of the conflict, waxed hilarious with the kid. They smote him on either shoulders. "We've got you stuck for it, kid! You can't beat that game! Five queens!"

The others, having come out unhurt from this part of the conflict, joked around with the kid. They patted him on both shoulders. "We’ve got you there, kid! You can't win that game! Five queens!"

Up to this time the kid had displayed only the temper of the gambler, but the cheerful hoots of the players, supplemented now by a ring of guying non-combatants, caused him to feel profoundly that it would be fine to beat the five queens. He addressed a gambler's slogan to the interior of the cup.

Up to now, the kid had only shown the attitude of a gambler, but the happy cheers of the players, along with a group of mocking bystanders, made him really feel that it would be great to beat the five queens. He shouted a gambler's motto into the cup.

"Oh, five lucky white mice,
Wool shirts and corduroy pants,
Gold, wine, women, and vice,
All of this is for you if you let me in—
"Into the house of luck."

Flashing the dice sardonically out upon the bar, he displayed three aces. From two dice in the next throw he achieved one more ace. For his last throw, he rattled the single dice for a long time. He already had four aces; if he accomplished another one, the five queens were vanquished and the box at the circus [Pg 122] came from the drunken man's pocket. All the kid's movements were slow and elaborate. For the last throw he planted the cup bottom-down on the bar with the one dice hidden under it. Then he turned and faced the crowd with the air of a conjuror or a cheat.

Flashing the dice mockingly on the bar, he showed three aces. On his next roll, he got another ace from two dice. For his final roll, he shook the single die for a long time. He already had four aces; if he got another one, the five queens would be defeated, and the box at the circus [Pg 122] would come out of the drunk man's pocket. All of the kid's movements were slow and theatrical. For the last roll, he placed the cup upside-down on the bar with the one die hidden underneath it. Then he turned to the crowd, looking like a magician or a con artist.

"Oh, maybe it's an ace," he said in boastful calm. "Maybe it's an ace."

"Oh, maybe it’s an ace," he said confidently, with a hint of pride. "Maybe it’s an ace."

Instantly he was presiding over a little drama in which every man was absorbed. The kid leaned with his back against the bar-rail and with his elbows upon it.

Instantly, he was in charge of a little drama that had everyone's attention. The kid leaned against the bar rail with his elbows on it.

"Maybe it's an ace," he repeated.

"Maybe it's an ace," he said again.

A jeering voice in the background said—"Yes, maybe it is, kid!"

A mocking voice in the background said, "Yeah, maybe it is, kid!"

The kid's eyes searched for a moment among the men. "I'll bet fifty dollars it is an ace," he said.

The kid's eyes scanned the group of men for a moment. "I’ll bet fifty bucks it’s an ace," he said.

Another voice asked—"American money?"

Another voice asked, "U.S. money?"

"Yes," answered the kid.

"Yeah," replied the kid.

"Oh!" There was a genial laugh at this discomfiture. However, no one came forward at the kid's challenge, and presently he turned to the cup. "Now, I'll show you." With the manner of a mayor unveiling a statue, he lifted the cup. There was revealed naught but a ten-spot. In the roar which arose could be heard each man ridiculing the cowardice of his neighbour, and above all the din rang the voice of Freddie be-rating every one. "Why, there isn't one liver to every five men in the outfit. That was the greatest cold bluff I ever saw worked. He wouldn't know how to cheat with dice if he wanted to. Don't know the first thing about it. I could hardly keep [Pg 123] from laughin' when I seen him drillin' you around. Why, I tell you, I had that fifty dollars right in my pocket if I wanted to be a chump. You're an easy lot——"

"Oh!" A friendly laugh followed this awkward moment. But no one took up the kid's challenge, and soon he turned to the cup. "Now, I'll show you." With the flair of a mayor unveiling a statue, he lifted the cup. All that was revealed was just a ten-dollar bill. Amid the uproar, you could hear every man making fun of his neighbor's cowardice, and above all the noise, Freddie's voice stood out as he scolded everyone. "Honestly, there’s not a brave person for every five men in this group. That was the biggest bluff I've ever seen. He wouldn't even know how to cheat at dice if he tried. He doesn’t know the first thing about it. I could barely stop myself from laughing when I saw him trying to put pressure on you. Seriously, I had that fifty bucks right in my pocket if I wanted to look foolish. You're all pretty easy marks—"

Nevertheless the group who had won in the theatre-box game did not relinquish their triumph. They burst like a storm about the head of the kid, swinging at him with their fists. "'Five white mice'!" they quoted, choking. "'Five white mice'!"

Nevertheless, the group who had won the theater box game didn’t give up their victory. They swarmed around the kid like a storm, swinging their fists at him. “‘Five white mice!’” they shouted, gasping. “‘Five white mice!’”

"Oh, they are not so bad," said the kid.

"Oh, they're not that bad," said the kid.

Afterward it often occurred that a man would jeer a finger at the kid and derisively say—"'Five white mice.'"

Afterward, it often happened that a man would point a finger at the kid and mockingly say—"'Five white mice.'"

On the route from the dinner to the circus, others of the party often asked the kid if he had really intended to make his appeal to mice. They suggested other animals—rabbits, dogs, hedgehogs, snakes, opossums. To this banter the kid replied with a serious expression of his belief in the fidelity and wisdom of the five white mice. He presented a most eloquent case, decorated with fine language and insults, in which he proved that if one was going to believe in anything at all, one might as well choose the five white mice. His companions, however, at once and unanimously pointed out to him that his recent exploit did not place him in the light of a convincing advocate.

On the way from dinner to the circus, the others in the group often asked the kid if he really meant to make his appeal to mice. They suggested other animals—rabbits, dogs, hedgehogs, snakes, opossums. In response to this teasing, the kid seriously expressed his belief in the loyalty and wisdom of the five white mice. He made a very persuasive argument, filled with fancy words and insults, showing that if you were going to believe in anything at all, you might as well choose the five white mice. However, his friends quickly and collectively pointed out that his recent actions didn't exactly make him a convincing advocate.

The kid discerned two figures in the street. They were making imperious signs at him. He waited for them to approach, for he recognized one as the other kid—the Frisco kid: there were two kids. With the Frisco kid was Benson. They arrived almost [Pg 124] breathless. "Where you been?" cried the Frisco kid. It was an arrangement that upon a meeting the one that could first ask this question was entitled to use a tone of limitless injury. "What you been doing? Where you going? Come on with us. Benson and I have got a little scheme."

The kid spotted two figures in the street. They were signaling to him authoritatively. He waited for them to come closer, recognizing one of them as the other kid—the Frisco kid: there were two kids. Alongside the Frisco kid was Benson. They arrived almost [Pg 124] breathless. "Where have you been?" shouted the Frisco kid. According to their agreement, whoever first asked this question upon meeting was allowed to speak with a tone of exaggerated injury. "What have you been up to? Where are you going? Come with us. Benson and I have a little plan."

The New York kid pulled his arm from the grapple of the other. "I can't. I've got to take these sutlers to the circus. They stuck me for it shaking dice at Freddie's. I can't, I tell you."

The New York kid yanked his arm away from the other guy's grip. "I can't. I've got to take these guys to the circus. I lost the money gambling at Freddie's. I can't, I'm telling you."

The two did not at first attend to his remarks. "Come on! We've got a little scheme."

The two didn't pay attention to what he was saying at first. "Come on! We've got a small plan."

"I can't. They stuck me. I've got to take'm to the circus."

"I can't. They got me. I've got to take them to the circus."

At this time it did not suit the men with the scheme to recognize these objections as important. "Oh, take'm some other time. Well, can't you take'm some other time? Let 'em go. Damn the circus. Get cold feet. What did you get stuck for? Get cold feet."

At this point, the guys with the plan didn’t think these objections were significant. "Oh, deal with it another time. Why can't you handle it later? Just let it go. Forget the circus. Get scared. What did you get caught up for? Get scared."

But despite their fighting, the New York kid broke away from them. "I can't, I tell you. They stuck me." As he left them, they yelled with rage. "Well, meet us, now, do you hear? In the Casa Verde as soon as the circus quits! Hear?" They threw maledictions after him.

But even with all the fighting, the New York kid managed to break free from them. "I can't, I swear. They stuck me." As he walked away, they shouted in anger. "Well, you better meet us, got it? In the Casa Verde as soon as the circus is done! Got it?" They hurled insults after him.

In the city of Mexico, a man goes to the circus without descending in any way to infant amusements, because the Circo Teatro Orrin is one of the best in the world, and too easily surpasses anything of the kind in the United States, where it is merely a matter of a number of rings, if possible, and a great professional [Pg 125] agreement to lie to the public. Moreover, the American clown, who in the Mexican arena prances and gabbles, is the clown to whom writers refer as the delight of their childhood, and lament that he is dead. At this circus the kid was not debased by the sight of mournful prisoner elephants and caged animals forlorn and sickly. He sat in his box until late, and laughed and swore when past laughing at the comic foolish-wise clown.

In Mexico City, a man goes to the circus without lowering himself to childish entertainment, because Circo Teatro Orrin is one of the best in the world, easily outdoing anything like it in the United States, where it’s just about having as many rings as possible and making a big show of misleading the audience. Additionally, the American clown, who dances and talks nonsense in the Mexican arena, is the same clown that writers fondly remember from their childhoods and mourn as if he were gone. At this circus, the kid wasn't exposed to sad captive elephants and sickly, caged animals. He stayed in his box until late, laughing and swearing even after he stopped finding the comical, silly clown funny.

When he returned to the Casa Verde there was no display of the Frisco kid and Benson. Freddie was leaning on the bar listening to four men terribly discuss a question that was not plain. There was a card-game in the corner, of course. Sounds of revelry pealed from the rear rooms.

When he got back to the Casa Verde, there was no sign of the Frisco kid and Benson. Freddie was leaning on the bar, listening to four men seriously debating a question that wasn't clear. There was a card game in the corner, of course. Sounds of celebration echoed from the back rooms.

When the kid asked Freddie if he had seen his friend and Benson, Freddie looked bored. "Oh, yes, they were in here just a minute ago, but I don't know where they went. They've got their skates on. Where've they been? Came in here rolling across the floor like two little gilt gods. They wobbled around for a time, and then Frisco wanted me to send six bottles of wine around to Benson's rooms, but I didn't have anybody to send this time of night, and so they got mad and went out. Where did they get their loads?"

When the kid asked Freddie if he had seen his friend and Benson, Freddie looked uninterested. "Yeah, they were just in here a minute ago, but I don’t know where they went. They’re on their skates. Where have they been? They came in here rolling across the floor like two little golden gods. They wobbled around for a bit, and then Frisco wanted me to send six bottles of wine to Benson's place, but I didn’t have anyone to send at this time of night, so they got angry and left. Where did they get their drinks?"

In the first deep gloom of the street the kid paused a moment debating. But presently he heard quavering voices. "Oh, kid! kid! Com'ere!" Peering, he recognized two vague figures against the opposite wall. He crossed the street, and they said—"Hello-kid."

In the dim light of the street, the kid stopped for a moment to think. But soon he heard shaky voices. "Hey, kid! Come here!" Looking closer, he recognized two blurry figures on the other side of the wall. He crossed the street, and they said, "Hey there, kid."

"Say, where did you get it?" he demanded sternly. "You Indians better go home. What did you want to get scragged for?" His face was luminous with virtue.

"Hey, where did you get that?" he asked sharply. "You folks better head home. Why did you want to get in trouble?" His face was glowing with righteousness.

As they swung to and fro, they made angry denials. "We ain' load'! We ain' load'. Big chump. Comonangetadrink."

As they swung back and forth, they shouted angry denials. "We aren't loaded! We aren't loaded. You big fool. Come on and get a drink."

The sober youth turned then to his friend. "Hadn't you better go home, kid? Come on, it's late. You'd better break away."

The serious young man then turned to his friend. "Shouldn't you head home, kid? Come on, it's late. You really need to get going."

The Frisco kid wagged his head decisively. "Got take Benson home first. He'll be wallowing around in a minute. Don't mind me. I'm all right."

The Frisco kid nodded firmly. "I've got to take Benson home first. He'll be stumbling around in a minute. Don’t worry about me. I’m good."

"Cerly, he's all right," said Benson, arousing from deep thought. "He's all right. But better take'm home, though. That's ri—right. He's load'. But he's all right. No need go home any more'n you. But better take'm home. He's load'." He looked at his companion with compassion. "Kid, you're load'."

"Cerly, he's fine," Benson said, coming out of deep thought. "He's fine. But you should take him home, though. That's right. He's drunk. But he's fine. No need to go home any more than you do. But you should take him home. He's drunk." He looked at his companion with sympathy. "Kid, you're drunk."

The sober kid spoke abruptly to his friend from San Francisco. "Kid, pull yourself together, now. Don't fool. We've got to brace this ass of a Benson all the way home. Get hold of his other arm."

The serious kid suddenly said to his friend from San Francisco, "Hey, man, get it together. No messing around. We've got to carry this jerk, Benson, all the way home. Grab his other arm."

The Frisco kid immediately obeyed his comrade without a word or a glower. He seized Benson and came to attention like a soldier. Later, indeed, he meekly ventured—"Can't we take cab?" But when the New York kid snapped out that there were no convenient cabs he subsided to an impassive silence. He seemed to be reflecting upon his state, without astonishment, dismay, or any particular emotion. He [Pg 127] submitted himself woodenly to the direction of his friend.

The Frisco kid immediately followed his friend's orders without saying a word or showing any irritation. He grabbed Benson and stood at attention like a soldier. Later, he timidly asked, "Can't we take a cab?" But when the New York kid snapped that there were no convenient cabs, he fell into a blank silence. He seemed to be contemplating his situation, without surprise, worry, or any strong emotion. He [Pg 127] passively accepted his friend's direction.

Benson had protested when they had grasped his arms. "Washa doing?" he said in a new and guttural voice. "Washa doing? I ain' load'. Comonangetadrink. I——"

Benson had protested when they grabbed his arms. "What's going on?" he said in a deep and harsh voice. "What's going on? I'm not loaded. Come on, let me get a drink. I—"

"Oh, come along, you idiot," said the New York kid. The Frisco kid merely presented the mien of a stoic to the appeal of Benson, and in silence dragged away at one of his arms. Benson's feet came from that particular spot on the pavement with the reluctance of roots and also with the ultimate suddenness of roots. The three of them lurched out into the street in the abandon of tumbling chimneys. Benson was meanwhile noisily challenging the others to produce any reasons for his being taken home. His toes clashed into the kerb when they reached the other side of the calle, and for a moment the kids hauled him along with the points of his shoes scraping musically on the pavement. He balked formidably as they were about to pass the Casa Verde. "No! No! Leshavanothdrink! Anothdrink! Onemore!"

"Oh, come on, you idiot," said the New York kid. The Frisco kid just acted like he didn't care about what Benson was saying and silently pulled on one of his arms. Benson's feet reluctantly lifted off the pavement like they were stuck, and then suddenly they gave way. The three of them stumbled into the street like falling chimneys. In the meantime, Benson was loudly daring the others to give him any reasons for taking him home. His toes hit the curb when they reached the other side of the street, and for a moment, the kids dragged him along with his shoes scraping against the pavement. He stopped dramatically as they were about to pass the Casa Verde. "No! No! Let’s have another drink! Another drink! One more!"

But the Frisco kid obeyed the voice of his partner in a manner that was blind but absolute, and they scummed Benson on past the door. Locked together the three swung into a dark street. The sober kid's flank was continually careering ahead of the other wing. He harshly admonished the Frisco child, and the latter promptly improved in the same manner of unthinking complete obedience. Benson began to recite the tale of a love affair, a tale that didn't even have a middle. Occasionally the New York kid[Pg 128] swore. They toppled on their way like three comedians playing at it on the stage.

But the Frisco kid followed his partner's voice in a way that was blind but absolute, and they pushed Benson past the door. Locked together, the three of them moved into a dark street. The sober kid’s side was always rushing ahead of the other one. He harshly scolded the Frisco kid, and the latter quickly improved with the same kind of mindless, complete obedience. Benson started telling a story about a love affair, a story that didn’t even have a middle. Every now and then, the New York kid[Pg 128] would swear. They stumbled along like three comedians pretending on stage.

At midnight a little Mexican street burrowing among the walls of the city is as dark as a whale's throat at deep sea. Upon this occasion heavy clouds hung over the capital and the sky was a pall. The projecting balconies could make no shadows.

At midnight, a tiny Mexican street hidden between the city walls is as dark as a whale's throat in the deep sea. On this occasion, thick clouds loomed over the capital, and the sky was gloomy. The jutting balconies cast no shadows.

"Shay," said Benson, breaking away from his escort suddenly, "what want gome for? I ain't load'. You got reg'lar spool-fact'ry in your head—you N' York kid there. Thish oth' kid, he's mos' proper shober, mos' proper shober. He's drunk, but—but he's shober."

"Shay," Benson said, abruptly pulling away from his escort, "why do you want to go home? I'm not loaded. You've got a real factory of ideas in your head—you New York kid. This other kid, he seems pretty sober, really sober. He's drunk, but—he's sober."

"Ah, shup up, Benson," said the New York kid. "Come along now. We can't stay here all night." Benson refused to be corralled, but spread his legs and twirled like a dervish, meanwhile under the evident impression that he was conducting himself most handsomely. It was not long before he gained the opinion that he was laughing at the others. "Eight purple dogsh—dogs! Eight purple dogs. Thas what kid'll see in the morn'. Look ou' for 'em. They—"

"Ah, shut up, Benson," said the New York kid. "Come on now. We can't stay here all night." Benson refused to be rounded up, but stood with his legs apart and twirled around like a whirling dervish, clearly believing he was making a great show of himself. It wasn't long before he convinced himself that he was laughing at the others. "Eight purple dogs! Eight purple dogs. That’s what a kid will see in the morning. Look out for them. They—"

As Benson, describing the canine phenomena, swung wildly across the sidewalk, it chanced that three other pedestrians were passing in shadowy rank. Benson's shoulder jostled one of them.

As Benson, talking about the dog behavior, swung wildly across the sidewalk, he happened to bump into three other pedestrians walking in a shadowy line. Benson's shoulder nudged one of them.

A Mexican wheeled upon the instant. His hand flashed to his hip. There was a moment of silence, during which Benson's voice was not heard raised in apology. Then an indescribable comment, one burning word, came from between the Mexican's teeth.

A Mexican turned on the spot. His hand shot to his hip. There was a moment of silence, during which Benson's voice could not be heard raising an apology. Then an indescribable remark, one intense word, came out from between the Mexican's teeth.

Benson, rolling about in a semi-detached manner, [Pg 129] stared vacantly at the Mexican, who thrust his lean face forward while his fingers played nervously at his hip. The New York kid could not follow Spanish well, but he understood when the Mexican breathed softly: "Does the señor want to fight?"

Benson, sprawled out in a half-hearted way, [Pg 129] stared aimlessly at the Mexican, who leaned in while his fingers fidgeted nervously at his hip. The New York kid didn’t fully grasp Spanish, but he got the gist when the Mexican whispered softly: "Does the sir want to fight?"

Benson simply gazed in gentle surprise. The woman next to him at dinner had said something inventive. His tailor had presented his bill. Something had occurred which was mildly out of the ordinary, and his surcharged brain refused to cope with it. He displayed only the agitation of a smoker temporarily without a light.

Benson just looked on in mild surprise. The woman sitting next to him at dinner had said something creative. His tailor had handed him the bill. Something had happened that was a bit unusual, and his overwhelmed mind couldn’t handle it. He showed only the restlessness of someone who was temporarily out of cigarettes.

The New York kid had almost instantly grasped Benson's arm, and was about to jerk him away, when the other kid, who up to this time had been an automaton, suddenly projected himself forward, thrust the rubber Benson aside, and said—"Yes."

The New York kid quickly grabbed Benson's arm and was about to pull him away when the other kid, who until then had been like a robot, suddenly lunged forward, pushed the rubber Benson aside, and said—"Yes."

There was no sound nor light in the world. The wall at the left happened to be of the common prison-like construction—no door, no window, no opening at all. Humanity was enclosed and asleep. Into the mouth of the sober kid came a wretched bitter taste as if it had filled with blood. He was transfixed as if he was already seeing the lightning ripples on the knife-blade.

There was complete silence and darkness everywhere. The wall on the left was built like a typical prison—no door, no window, no openings at all. Humanity was trapped and unaware. A terrible, bitter taste filled the mouth of the sober kid, as if it were coated in blood. He was paralyzed, as if he could already see the flashes on the edge of the knife.

But the Mexican's hand did not move at that time. His face went still further forward and he whispered—"So?" The sober kid saw this face as if he and it were alone in space—a yellow mask smiling in eager cruelty, in satisfaction, and above all it was lit with sinister decision. As for the features, they were reminiscent of an unplaced, a forgotten type, which really [Pg 130] resembled with precision those of a man who had shaved him three times in Boston in 1888. But the expression burned his mind as sealing-wax burns the palm, and fascinated, stupefied, he actually watched the progress of the man's thought toward the point where a knife would be wrenched from its sheath. The emotion, a sort of mechanical fury, a breeze made by electric fans, a rage made by vanity, smote the dark countenance in wave after wave.

But the Mexican's hand didn’t move at that moment. His face leaned in closer and he whispered—"So?" The sober kid saw this face as if they were alone in space—a yellow mask grinning with eager cruelty, satisfaction, and above all, it was lit with a sinister determination. As for the features, they reminded him of an unplaced, forgotten type, which really [Pg 130] resembled exactly that of a man who had shaved him three times in Boston in 1888. But the expression burned in his mind like sealing wax on the palm, and fascinated, stupefied, he actually watched the man’s thoughts move toward the moment when a knife would be pulled from its sheath. The emotion, a kind of mechanical fury, a breeze from electric fans, a rage fueled by vanity, hit the dark face in wave after wave.

Then the New York kid took a sudden step forward. His hand was at his hip. He was gripping there a revolver of robust size. He recalled that upon its black handle was stamped a hunting scene in which a sportsman in fine leggings and a peaked cap was taking aim at a stag less than one-eighth of an inch away.

Then the New York kid took a sudden step forward. His hand was at his hip. He was gripping a hefty revolver there. He remembered that on its black handle was stamped a hunting scene where a sportsman in nice leggings and a pointed cap was aiming at a stag that was less than one-eighth of an inch away.

His pace forward caused instant movement of the Mexicans. One immediately took two steps to face him squarely. There was a general adjustment, pair and pair. This opponent of the New York kid was a tall man and quite stout. His sombrero was drawn low over his eyes. His serape was flung on his left shoulder. His back was bended in the supposed manner of a Spanish grandee. This concave gentleman cut a fine and terrible figure. The lad, moved by the spirits of his modest and perpendicular ancestors, had time to feel his blood roar at sight of the pose.

His forward movement made the Mexicans react immediately. One of them stepped up to face him directly. The others adjusted themselves in pairs. This opponent of the New York kid was a tall and fairly heavy guy. His sombrero was pulled low over his eyes. His serape hung over his left shoulder. He bent his back in the way expected of a Spanish nobleman. This concave figure presented a striking and intimidating sight. The young man, inspired by the spirits of his humble and upright ancestors, felt his blood surge at the sight of this pose.

He was aware that the third Mexican was over on the left fronting Benson, and he was aware that Benson was leaning against the wall sleepily and peacefully eying the convention. So it happened [Pg 131] that these six men stood, side fronting side, five of them with their right hands at their hips and with their bodies lifted nervously, while the central pair exchanged a crescendo of provocations. The meaning of their words rose and rose. They were travelling in a straight line toward collision.

He noticed that the third Mexican was over on the left, facing Benson, who was lazily leaning against the wall and calmly observing the convention. So it happened that these six men stood, side by side, five of them with their right hands on their hips and their bodies tensed, while the central pair exchanged increasingly heated insults. The intensity of their words kept escalating. They were on a direct path to confrontation.

The New York kid contemplated his Spanish grandee. He drew his revolver upward until the hammer was surely free of the holster. He waited immovable and watchful while the garrulous Frisco kid expended two and a half lexicons on the middle Mexican.

The New York kid looked at the Spanish grandee. He lifted his revolver until the hammer was definitely free from the holster. He remained still and alert while the talkative Frisco kid went on for what felt like an eternity with the middle Mexican.

The eastern lad suddenly decided that he was going to be killed. His mind leaped forward and studied the aftermath. The story would be a marvel of brevity when first it reached the far New York home, written in a careful hand on a bit of cheap paper, topped and footed and backed by the printed fortifications of the cable company. But they are often as stones flung into mirrors, these bits of paper upon which are laconically written all the most terrible chronicles of the times. He witnessed the uprising of his mother and sister, and the invincible calm of his hard-mouthed old father, who would probably shut himself in his library and smoke alone. Then his father would come, and they would bring him here and say—"This is the place." Then, very likely, each would remove his hat. They would stand quietly with their hats in their hands for a decent minute. He pitied his old financing father, unyielding and millioned, a man who commonly spoke twenty-two words a year to his beloved son. The kid under [Pg 132]stood it at this time. If his fate was not impregnable, he might have turned out to be a man and have been liked by his father.

The eastern guy suddenly decided that he was going to be killed. His mind jumped ahead and imagined the aftermath. The story would be incredibly brief when it first reached their home in New York, written carefully on a piece of cheap paper, topped and bottomed and surrounded by the printed logos of the cable company. But those bits of paper are often like stones thrown into mirrors, where all the most terrible stories of the times are written in a few words. He pictured his mother and sister rising up, and the unshakeable calm of his tough old dad, who would probably just lock himself in his library and smoke alone. Then his dad would come, and they would bring him here and say—"This is the place." After that, likely, each would take off his hat. They would stand quietly with their hats in their hands for a respectful minute. He felt sorry for his wealthy father, tough and rich, a man who usually managed to say only twenty-two words a year to his beloved son. The kid under [Pg 132]got it this time. If his fate wasn't so set, he might have grown up to be a man and been liked by his dad.

The other kid would mourn his death. He would be preternaturally correct for some weeks, and recite the tale without swearing. But it would not bore him. For the sake of his dead comrade he would be glad to be preternaturally correct, and to recite the tale without swearing.

The other kid would grieve his death. He would be unusually serious for a few weeks and tell the story without cursing. But it wouldn’t bore him. Out of respect for his deceased friend, he would be happy to be unusually serious and to tell the story without cursing.

These views were perfectly stereopticon, flashing in and away from his thought with an inconceivable rapidity until after all they were simply one quick dismal impression. And now here is the unreal real: into this kid's nostrils, at the expectant moment of slaughter, had come the scent of new-mown hay, a fragrance from a field of prostrate grass, a fragrance which contained the sunshine, the bees, the peace of meadows, and the wonder of a distant crooning stream. It had no right to be supreme, but it was supreme, and he breathed it as he waited for pain and a sight of the unknown.

These images were like a slideshow, flashing in and out of his mind with unbelievable speed until they all merged into a single dark impression. And now here’s the strange reality: as this kid prepared for the moment of violence, he caught a whiff of freshly cut hay, a scent from a field of flattened grass—a scent that held the sunshine, the bees, the tranquility of meadows, and the soothing sound of a distant stream. It shouldn’t have been so powerful, but it was, and he inhaled it as he braced for pain and the sight of what was to come.

But in the same instant, it may be, his thought flew to the Frisco kid, and it came upon him like a flicker of lightning that the Frisco kid was not going to be there to perform, for instance, the extraordinary office of respectable mourner. The other kid's head was muddled, his hand was unsteady, his agility was gone. This other kid was facing the determined and most ferocious gentleman of the enemy. The New York kid became convinced that his friend was lost. There was going to be a screaming murder. He was so certain of it that he wanted to shield his eyes from[Pg 133] sight of the leaping arm and the knife. It was sickening, utterly sickening. The New York kid might have been taking his first sea-voyage. A combination of honourable manhood and inability prevented him from running away.

But in that same moment, his mind raced to the Frisco kid, and it struck him like a flash of lightning that the Frisco kid wouldn't be there to play the role of a respectful mourner. The other kid was confused, his hand was shaky, and he had lost his agility. This kid was up against a fierce and determined enemy. The New York kid became convinced that his friend was doomed. There was going to be a brutal murder. He was so sure of it that he wanted to cover his eyes from[Pg 133] the sight of the swinging arm and the knife. It was nauseating, completely nauseating. The New York kid felt like he was on his first sea voyage. A mix of honorable bravery and his inability to flee kept him from running away.

He suddenly knew that it was possible to draw his own revolver, and by a swift manoeuvre face down all three Mexicans. If he was quick enough he would probably be victor. If any hitch occurred in the draw he would undoubtedly be dead with his friends. It was a new game; he had never been obliged to face a situation of this kind in the Beacon Club in New York. In this test, the lungs of the kid still continued to perform their duty.

He suddenly realized that he could draw his own revolver and quickly take on all three Mexicans. If he was fast enough, he would likely win. If anything went wrong with the draw, he would certainly be dead alongside his friends. It was a new challenge; he had never had to deal with something like this at the Beacon Club in New York. In this moment, the kid’s lungs were still doing their job.

"Oh, five white mice of chance,
Wool shirts and corduroy pants,
Gold, wine, women, and vice,
All of this is for you if you let me in—
Into the house of luck.

He thought of the weight and size of his revolver, and dismay pierced him. He feared that in his hands it would be as unwieldy as a sewing-machine for this quick work. He imagined, too, that some singular providence might cause him to lose his grip as he raised his weapon. Or it might get fatally entangled in the tails of his coat. Some of the eels of despair lay wet and cold against his back.

He thought about how heavy and bulky his revolver was, and a wave of panic hit him. He worried that in his hands it would feel as awkward as a sewing machine for this quick task. He also imagined that some strange fate might make him lose his grip as he lifted the weapon. Or it could get hopelessly caught in the tails of his coat. Some of the eels of despair felt wet and cold against his back.

But at the supreme moment the revolver came forth as if it were greased and it arose like a feather. This somnolent machine, after months of repose, was finally looking at the breasts of men.

But at the crucial moment the revolver appeared as if it were slicked up and it lifted like a feather. This sleepy machine, after months of rest, was finally facing the chests of men.

Perhaps in this one series of movements, the kid [Pg 134] had unconsciously used nervous force sufficient to raise a bale of hay. Before he comprehended it he was standing behind his revolver glaring over the barrel at the Mexicans, menacing first one and then another. His finger was tremoring on the trigger. The revolver gleamed in the darkness with a fine silver light.

Perhaps in this one series of movements, the kid [Pg 134] had unknowingly harnessed enough nervous energy to lift a bale of hay. Before he realized it, he was standing behind his revolver, staring over the barrel at the Mexicans, threatening one and then another. His finger was shaking on the trigger. The revolver shone in the darkness with a bright silver light.

The fulsome grandee sprang backward with a low cry. The man who had been facing the Frisco kid took a quick step away. The beautiful array of Mexicans was suddenly disorganized.

The well-built nobleman jumped back with a low shout. The man who had been facing the Frisco kid quickly stepped away. The impressive group of Mexicans suddenly fell into disarray.

The cry and the backward steps revealed something of great importance to the New York kid. He had never dreamed that he did not have a complete monopoly of all possible trepidations. The cry of the grandee was that of a man who suddenly sees a poisonous snake. Thus the kid was able to understand swiftly that they were all human beings. They were unanimous in not wishing for too bloody combat. There was a sudden expression of the equality. He had vaguely believed that they were not going to evince much consideration for his dramatic development as an active factor. They even might be exasperated into an onslaught by it. Instead, they had respected his movement with a respect as great even as an ejaculation of fear and backward steps. Upon the instant he pounced forward and began to swear, unreeling great English oaths as thick as ropes, and lashing the faces of the Mexicans with them. He was bursting with rage, because these men had not previously confided to him that they were vulnerable. The whole thing had been an absurd imposition. He[Pg 135] had been seduced into respectful alarm by the concave attitude of the grandee. And after all there had been an equality of emotion, an equality: he was furious. He wanted to take the serape of the grandee and swaddle him in it.

The shout and the retreat revealed something really important to the New York kid. He had never imagined that he wasn’t the only one feeling terrified. The grandee’s cry sounded like a man who suddenly spots a poisonous snake. This made the kid quickly realize they were all human beings. They all agreed they didn’t want a brutal fight. There was a sudden sense of equality among them. He had thought they wouldn’t care much about his dramatic presence as an active player. They might even have been pushed to attack because of it. Instead, they showed him a respect that was as strong as their fear and retreat. In that moment, he lunged forward and started shouting, hurling English swear words like ropes, striking the Mexicans with them. He was filled with rage because these men hadn’t revealed to him before that they were vulnerable. The whole thing felt like an absurd trick. He had been led into a cautious alarm by the grandee's flinching attitude. And after all, there had been an equality of emotion; he was furious. He wanted to take the grandee's serape and wrap him up in it.

The Mexicans slunk back, their eyes burning wistfully. The kid took aim first at one and then at another. After they had achieved a certain distance they paused and drew up in a rank. They then resumed some of their old splendour of manner. A voice hailed him in a tone of cynical bravado as if it had come from between lips of smiling mockery. "Well, señor, it is finished?"

The Mexicans backed away, their eyes filled with longing. The kid aimed first at one and then at another. Once they had put some distance between them, they stopped and lined up. They then regained some of their former grandeur in demeanor. A voice called out to him in a tone of sarcastic bravery, as if it was spoken from a smiling face full of mockery. "So, sir, is it over?"

The kid scowled into the darkness, his revolver drooping at his side. After a moment he answered—"I am willing." He found it strange that he should be able to speak after this silence of years.

The kid frowned into the darkness, his revolver hanging loosely at his side. After a moment, he replied, "I’m willing." It struck him as odd that he could speak after years of silence.

"Good-night, señor."

"Good night, sir."

"Good-night."

"Good night."

When he turned to look at the Frisco kid he found him in his original position, his hand upon his hip. He was blinking in perplexity at the point from whence the Mexicans had vanished.

When he turned to look at the Frisco kid, he found him in his original position, his hand on his hip. He was blinking in confusion at the spot where the Mexicans had disappeared.

"Well," said the sober kid crossly, "are you ready to go home now?"

"Well," the serious kid grumped, "are you ready to go home now?"

The Frisco kid said—"Where they gone?" His voice was undisturbed but inquisitive.

The Frisco kid said, "Where’d they go?" His tone was calm but curious.

Benson suddenly propelled himself from his dreamful position against the wall. "Frishco kid's all right. He's drunk's fool and he's all right. But you New York kid, you're shober." He passed into a state of profound investigation. "Kid shober 'cause [Pg 136] didn't go with us. Didn't go with us 'cause went to damn circus. Went to damn circus 'cause lose shakin' dice. Lose shakin' dice 'cause—what make lose shakin' dice, kid?"

Benson suddenly pushed himself off the wall, shaking off his dreamy state. "The Frishco kid is fine. He's just a drunk fool, but he's alright. But you, New York kid, you're sober." He fell into deep contemplation. "You're sober because [Pg 136] you didn't come with us. You didn't come with us because you went to that damn circus. You went to that damn circus because you lost rolling dice. You lost rolling dice because—what makes you lose rolling dice, kid?"

The New York kid eyed the senile youth. "I don't know. The five white mice, maybe."

The New York kid looked at the old guy. "I don't know. Maybe the five white mice."

Benson puzzled so over this reply that he had to be held erect by his friends. Finally the Frisco kid said—"Let's go home."

Benson was so confused by this response that his friends had to support him to stay upright. Finally, the Frisco kid said, "Let’s go home."

Nothing had happened.

Nothing happened.


FLANAGAN AND HIS SHORT FILIBUSTERING ADVENTURE

I

I

"I have got twenty men at me back who will fight to the death," said the warrior to the old filibuster.

"I have twenty men backing me who will fight to the death," said the warrior to the old filibuster.

"And they can be blowed for all me," replied the old filibuster. "Common as sparrows. Cheap as cigarettes. Show me twenty men with steel clamps on their mouths, with holes in their heads where memory ought to be, and I want 'em. But twenty brave men merely? I'd rather have twenty brave onions."

"And they can be blown away for all I care," replied the old rebel. "As common as sparrows. As cheap as cigarettes. Show me twenty men with steel clamps on their mouths, with holes in their heads where their memory should be, and I'm interested. But just twenty brave men? I'd rather have twenty brave onions."

Thereupon the warrior removed sadly, feeling that no salaams were paid to valour in these days of mechanical excellence.

The warrior walked away sadly, realizing that no one showed respect for bravery in these times of machines and technology.

Valour, in truth, is no bad thing to have when filibustering; but many medals are to be won by the man who knows not the meaning of "pow-wow," before or afterwards. Twenty brave men with tongues hung lightly may make trouble rise from the ground like smoke from grass, because of their subsequent fiery pride; whereas twenty cow-eyed villains [Pg 140] who accept unrighteous and far-compelling kicks as they do the rain from heaven may halo the ultimate history of an expedition with gold, and plentifully bedeck their names, winning forty years of gratitude from patriots, simply by remaining silent. As for the cause, it may be only that they have no friends or other credulous furniture.

Courage, honestly, isn’t a bad thing to have while filibustering; but a lot of rewards can go to someone who doesn’t even know what “pow-wow” means, either before or after. Twenty brave men who speak freely can create chaos like smoke rising from burning grass, thanks to their afterward pride. Meanwhile, twenty timid cowards who take unfair kicks as easily as they accept rain from above can turn the overall story of a mission into one of glory and lavishly decorate their names, earning forty years of gratitude from patriots, just by staying quiet. As for the reason, it might simply be that they don’t have any friends or any other gullible support.

If it were not for the curse of the swinging tongue, it is surely to be said that the filibustering industry, flourishing now in the United States, would be pie. Under correct conditions, it is merely a matter of dealing with some little detectives whose skill at search is rated by those who pay them at a value of twelve or twenty dollars each week. It is nearly axiomatic that normally a twelve dollar per week detective cannot defeat a one hundred thousand dollar filibustering excursion. Against the criminal, the detective represents the commonwealth, but in this other case he represents his desire to show cause why his salary should be paid. He represents himself merely, and he counts no more than a grocer's clerk.

If it weren’t for the problem of talking too much, it’s safe to say that the filibustering business, which is thriving now in the United States, would be easy to take down. Under the right circumstances, it just comes down to dealing with a few low-paid detectives whose searching skills are valued at twelve to twenty dollars a week by those who hire them. It's almost a given that a twelve-dollar-a-week detective can't outsmart a filibustering operation worth one hundred thousand dollars. With criminals, the detective represents the community, but in this situation, he’s just looking to justify his paycheck. He’s only looking out for himself, and he counts for about as much as a grocery clerk.

But the pride of the successful filibuster often smites him and his cause like an axe, and men who have not confided in their mothers go prone with him. It can make the dome of the Capitol tremble and incite the Senators to over-turning benches. It can increase the salaries of detectives who could not detect the location of a pain in the chest. It is a wonderful thing, this pride.

But the pride of the successful filibuster often strikes him and his cause like an axe, and people who haven’t trusted their mothers end up bowing down with him. It can make the dome of the Capitol shake and provoke the Senators to flip their benches. It can raise the salaries of detectives who couldn’t even find where someone is hurting in their chest. This pride is truly a remarkable thing.

Filibustering was once such a simple game. It was managed blandly by gentle captains and smooth and undisturbed gentlemen, who at other times dealt in[Pg 141] law, soap, medicine, and bananas. It was a great pity that the little cote of doves in Washington were obliged to rustle officially, and naval men were kept from their berths at night, and sundry Custom House people got wiggings, all because the returned adventurer pow-wowed in his pride. A yellow and red banner would have been long since smothered in a shame of defeat if a contract to filibuster had been let to some admirable organization like one of our trusts.

Filibustering used to be such an easy game. It was run blandly by gentle captains and smooth, untroubled gentlemen, who at other times dealt in[Pg 141] law, soap, medicine, and bananas. It was a real shame that the little flock of doves in Washington had to make a fuss officially, and naval officers were kept from their beds at night, while various Customs House employees faced consequences, all because the returning adventurer gathered in his pride. A yellow and red banner would have long since been buried in the shame of defeat if a contract for filibustering had been awarded to a reputable organization like one of our trusts.

And yet the game is not obsolete. It is still played by the wise and the silent men whose names are not display-typed and blathered from one end of the country to the other.

And yet the game isn’t outdated. It’s still played by the wise and quiet individuals whose names aren’t broadcasted and talked about all across the country.

There is in mind now a man who knew one side of a fence from the other side when he looked sharply. They were hunting for captains then to command the first vessels of what has since become a famous little fleet. One was recommended to this man, and he said, "Send him down to my office and I'll look him over." He was an attorney, and he liked to lean back in his chair, twirl a paper-knife, and let the other fellow talk.

There’s a guy in my mind right now who could tell the difference between both sides of a fence with just a glance. They were looking for captains back then to lead the first ships of what eventually became a well-known little fleet. Someone was suggested to him, and he replied, "Send him down to my office and I'll check him out." He was a lawyer, and he enjoyed reclining in his chair, spinning a paper knife, and letting the other person do the talking.

The sea-faring man came and stood and appeared confounded. The attorney asked the terrible first question of the filibuster to the applicant. He said, "Why do you want to go?"

The sailor came and stood there, looking confused. The lawyer asked the difficult first question of the filibuster to the candidate. He said, "Why do you want to go?"

The captain reflected, changed his attitude three times, and decided ultimately that he didn't know. He seemed greatly ashamed. The attorney, looking at him, saw that he had eyes that resembled a lambkin's eyes.

The captain thought for a bit, shifted his stance three times, and finally concluded that he didn’t really know. He looked really embarrassed. The attorney, observing him, noticed that his eyes were similar to those of a young lamb.

"Glory?" said the attorney at last.

"Glory?" the lawyer said at last.

"No-o," said the captain.

"Nope," said the captain.

"Pay?"

"Payment?"

"No-o. Not that so much."

"Nope. Not that much."

"Think they'll give you a land grant when they win out?"

"Do you think they'll give you a land grant when they come out on top?"

"No; never thought."

"Nope; never thought about it."

"No glory; no immense pay; no land grant. What are you going for, then?"

"No glory, no big paycheck, no land grant. So what are you after?"

"Well, I don't know," said the captain, with his glance on the floor and shifting his position again. "I don't know. I guess it's just for fun mostly." The attorney asked him out to have a drink.

"Well, I don't know," said the captain, looking at the floor and changing his position again. "I don't know. I guess it's mostly just for fun." The attorney invited him out for a drink.

When he stood on the bridge of his out-going steamer, the attorney saw him again. His shore meekness and uncertainty were gone. He was clear-eyed and strong, aroused like a mastiff at night. He took his cigar out of his mouth and yelled some sudden language at the deck.

When he stood on the bridge of his departing steamer, the attorney saw him again. His previous meekness and uncertainty were gone. He was clear-eyed and strong, alert like a mastiff at night. He pulled the cigar from his mouth and shouted some unexpected words at the deck.

This steamer had about her a quality of unholy mediæval disrepair, which is usually accounted the principal prerogative of the United States Revenue Marine. There is many a seaworthy ice-house if she were a good ship. She swashed through the seas as genially as an old wooden clock, burying her head under waves that came only like children at play, and, on board, it cost a ducking to go from anywhere to anywhere.

This steamer had an air of ancient disrepair about her, which is typically seen as a hallmark of the United States Revenue Marine. There are many seaworthy icehouses if she were a solid ship. She moved through the waves as easily as an old wooden clock, diving under waves that came like playful children, and on board, you had to brace yourself to get from one place to another.

The captain had commanded vessels that shore-people thought were liners; but when a man gets the ant of desire-to-see-what-it's-like stirring in his heart, he will wallow out to sea in a pail. The thing surpasses a man's love for his sweetheart. The great [Pg 143] tank-steamer Thunder-Voice had long been Flanagan's sweetheart, but he was far happier off Hatteras watching this wretched little portmanteau boom down the slant of a wave.

The captain had commanded ships that people onshore considered liners; but when a person feels that urge to see what something is really like stirring in their heart, they'll set out to sea in anything, even a bucket. This desire surpasses a man's love for his girlfriend. The great [Pg 143] tank-steamer Thunder-Voice had long been Flanagan's true love, but he felt much happier off Hatteras watching this miserable little suitcase ride down the slope of a wave.

The crew scraped acquaintance one with another gradually. Each man came ultimately to ask his neighbour what particular turn of ill-fortune or inherited deviltry caused him to try this voyage. When one frank, bold man saw another frank, bold man aboard, he smiled, and they became friends. There was not a mind on board the ship that was not fastened to the dangers of the coast of Cuba, and taking wonder at this prospect and delight in it. Still, in jovial moments they termed each other accursed idiots.

The crew gradually got to know each other. Eventually, each man would ask his neighbor what kind of bad luck or family curse led him to take this journey. When one straightforward, fearless man noticed another like him on board, he smiled, and they became friends. Every person on the ship was focused on the dangers of the coast of Cuba, both amazed by and excited about the prospect. Still, during cheerful moments, they playfully called each other cursed fools.

At first there was some trouble in the engine-room, where there were many steel animals, for the most part painted red and in other places very shiny—bewildering, complex, incomprehensible to any one who don't care, usually thumping, thumping, thumping with the monotony of a snore.

At first, there was some trouble in the engine room, filled with many steel machines, mostly painted red and in other spots very shiny—confusing, intricate, and incomprehensible to anyone who doesn't care, usually thumping, thumping, thumping with the monotony of a snore.

It seems that this engine was as whimsical as a gas-meter. The chief engineer was a fine old fellow with a grey moustache, but the engine told him that it didn't intend to budge until it felt better. He came to the bridge and said, "The blamed old thing has laid down on us, sir."

It seems that this engine was as unpredictable as a gas meter. The chief engineer was a nice old guy with a grey mustache, but the engine told him it wouldn't move until it felt better. He came to the bridge and said, "The damn old thing has given up on us, sir."

"Who was on duty?" roared the captain.

"Who was on duty?" shouted the captain.

"The second, sir."

"Second one, sir."

"Why didn't he call you?"

"Why didn't he text you?"

"Don't know, sir." Later the stokers had occasion to thank the stars that they were not second engineers.

"Don't know, sir." Later, the stokers had a reason to be thankful that they weren't second engineers.

The Foundling was soundly thrashed by the waves for loitering while the captain and the engineers fought the obstinate machinery. During this wait on the sea, the first gloom came to the faces of the company. The ocean is wide, and a ship is a small place for the feet, and an ill ship is worriment. Even when she was again under way, the gloom was still upon the crew. From time to time men went to the engine-room doors, and looking down, wanted to ask questions of the chief engineer, who slowly prowled to and fro, and watched with careful eye his red-painted mysteries. No man wished to have a companion know that he was anxious, and so questions were caught at the lips. Perhaps none commented save the first mate, who remarked to the captain, "Wonder what the bally old thing will do, sir, when we're chased by a Spanish cruiser?"

The Foundling was badly tossed by the waves while the captain and the engineers struggled with the stubborn machinery. During this time at sea, the crew's expressions turned grim. The ocean is vast, and a ship is a cramped space, making a malfunctioning vessel a source of stress. Even when they got moving again, the crew's mood remained heavy. Every now and then, men approached the engine-room doors, peering in, wanting to ask the chief engineer questions as he slowly paced back and forth, keeping a close watch on his painted red machinery. No one wanted to let others see their anxiety, so questions died on their lips. Perhaps the only one who spoke up was the first mate, who said to the captain, "I wonder what the hell this old thing will do if we get chased by a Spanish cruiser?"

The captain merely grinned. Later he looked over the side and said to himself with scorn, "Sixteen knots! sixteen knots! Sixteen hinges on the inner gates of Hades! Sixteen knots! Seven is her gait, and nine if you crack her up to it."

The captain just smirked. Later, he peered over the edge and said to himself with contempt, "Sixteen knots! Sixteen knots! Sixteen hinges on the gates of Hades! Sixteen knots! Seven is her speed, and nine if you push her to it."

There may never be a captain whose crew can't sniff his misgivings. They scent it as a herd scents the menace far through the trees and over the ridges. A captain that does not know that he is on a foundering ship sometimes can take his men to tea and buttered toast twelve minutes before the disaster, but let him fret for a moment in the loneliness of his cabin, and in no time it affects the liver of a distant and sensitive seaman. Even as Flanagan reflected on the Foundling, viewing her as a filibuster, word arrived [Pg 145] that a winter of discontent had come to the stoke-room.

There may never be a captain whose crew can't sense his doubts. They pick up on it like a herd that detects danger far away through the trees and across the hills. A captain who doesn't realize he's on a sinking ship might still treat his men to tea and buttered toast just twelve minutes before disaster strikes, but if he starts to worry alone in his cabin, it quickly affects the mood of a nearby, sensitive crew member. Just as Flanagan was thinking about the Foundling, seeing her as a rebellious ship, news came [Pg 145] that a winter of discontent had arrived in the stoke-room.

The captain knew that it requires sky to give a man courage. He sent for a stoker and talked to him on the bridge. The man, standing under the sky, instantly and shamefacedly denied all knowledge of the business; nevertheless, a jaw had presently to be broken by a fist because the Foundling could only steam nine knots, and because the stoke-room has no sky, no wind, no bright horizon.

The captain understood that it takes a wide-open sky to give a person courage. He called over a stoker and spoke to him on the bridge. The man, standing under the open sky, quickly and embarrassedly denied knowing anything about it; however, a fist soon had to break a jaw because the Foundling could only go nine knots, and the stoke-room lacks sky, wind, and a bright horizon.

When the Foundling was somewhere off Savannah a blow came from the north-east, and the steamer, headed south-east, rolled like a boiling potato. The first mate was a fine officer, and so a wave crashed him into the deck-house and broke his arm. The cook was a good cook, and so the heave of the ship flung him heels over head with a pot of boiling water, and caused him to lose interest in everything save his legs. "By the piper," said Flanagan to himself, "this filibustering is no trick with cards."

When the Foundling was somewhere off Savannah, a gust hit from the northeast, and the steamer, headed southeast, rocked like a boiling potato. The first mate was a skilled officer, and a wave slammed him into the deckhouse, breaking his arm. The cook was an excellent cook, and the ship's movement tossed him head over heels with a pot of boiling water, making him focus only on his legs. "By the piper," Flanagan muttered to himself, "this filibustering is not just a game of cards."

Later there was more trouble in the stoke-room. All the stokers participated save the one with a broken jaw, who had become discouraged. The captain had an excellent chest development. When he went aft, roaring, it was plain that a man could beat carpets with a voice like that one.

Later, there was more trouble in the stoke-room. All the stokers got involved except for the one with a broken jaw, who had lost his motivation. The captain had impressive chest strength. When he walked toward the back, shouting, it was obvious that someone could clean carpets with a voice like that.

II

II

One night the Foundling was off the southern coast of Florida, and running at half-speed towards[Pg 146] the shore. The captain was on the bridge. "Four flashes at intervals of one minute," he said to himself, gazing steadfastly towards the beach. Suddenly a yellow eye opened in the black face of the night, and looked at the Foundling and closed again. The captain studied his watch and the shore. Three times more the eye opened and looked at the Foundling and closed again. The captain called to the vague figures on the deck below him. "Answer it." The flash of a light from the bow of the steamer displayed for a moment in golden colour the crests of the inriding waves.

One night, the Foundling was off the southern coast of Florida, moving at half-speed towards[Pg 146] the shore. The captain was on the bridge. "Four flashes at one-minute intervals," he said to himself, staring fixedly at the beach. Suddenly, a yellow light opened up in the dark night and gazed at the Foundling before disappearing again. The captain checked his watch and observed the shore. The light opened up three more times, looked at the Foundling, and then vanished again. The captain called out to the indistinct figures on the deck below him. "Respond to it." A beam of light from the bow of the steamer briefly illuminated the tops of the incoming waves in a golden hue.

The Foundling lay to and waited. The long swells rolled her gracefully, and her two stub masts reaching into the darkness swung with the solemnity of batons timing a dirge. When the ship had left Boston she had been as encrusted with ice as a Dakota stage-driver's beard, but now the gentle wind of Florida softly swayed the lock on the forehead of the coatless Flanagan, and he lit a new cigar without troubling to make a shield of his hands.

The Foundling stopped and waited. The long waves rolled her smoothly, and her two stub masts reached into the darkness, moving like batons marking time for a funeral song. When the ship left Boston, she had been covered in ice like a Dakota stagecoach driver's beard, but now the soft Florida breeze gently swayed the lock of hair on the forehead of the coatless Flanagan, and he lit a new cigar without bothering to shield his hands.

Finally a dark boat came plashing over the waves. As it came very near, the captain leaned forward and perceived that the men in her rowed like seamstresses, and at the same time a voice hailed him in bad English. "It's a dead sure connection," said he to himself.

Finally, a dark boat came splashing over the waves. As it got closer, the captain leaned forward and noticed that the men rowing were like seamstresses, and at the same time, a voice called out to him in broken English. "It's a sure thing," he said to himself.

At sea, to load two hundred thousand rounds of rifle ammunition, seven hundred and fifty rifles, two rapid-fire field guns with a hundred shells, forty bundles of machetes, and a hundred pounds of dynamite, from yawls, and by men who are not born stevedores, and in a heavy ground swell, and with [Pg 147] the searchlight of a United States cruiser sometimes flashing like lightning in the sky to the southward, is no business for a Sunday-school class. When at last the Foundling was steaming for the open over the grey sea at dawn, there was not a man of the forty come aboard from the Florida shore, nor of the fifteen sailed from Boston, who was not glad, standing with his hair matted to his forehead with sweat, smiling at the broad wake of the Foundling and the dim streak on the horizon which was Florida.

At sea, loading two hundred thousand rounds of rifle ammo, seven hundred and fifty rifles, two rapid-fire field guns with a hundred shells, forty bundles of machetes, and a hundred pounds of dynamite from small boats and with people who aren't professional stevedores, all while dealing with heavy swells and with [Pg 147] the searchlight of a United States cruiser occasionally flashing like lightning in the southern sky, isn’t exactly something a Sunday-school class is prepared for. When the Foundling finally set sail into the open grey sea at dawn, every single one of the forty people who boarded from the Florida shore and the fifteen who came from Boston felt relief, standing there with sweat-soaked hair clinging to their foreheads, smiling at the wide wake of the Foundling and the faint line on the horizon that marked Florida.

But there is a point of the compass in these waters men call the north-east. When the strong winds come from that direction they kick up a turmoil that is not good for a Foundling stuffed with coals and war-stores. In the gale which came, this ship was no more than a drunken soldier.

But there’s a direction on the compass in these waters that people call the northeast. When strong winds blow from that way, they create chaos that isn’t ideal for a Foundling loaded with coal and supplies for war. In the storm that hit, this ship was nothing more than a reckless soldier.

The Cuban leader, standing on the bridge with the captain, was presently informed that of his men, thirty-nine out of a possible thirty-nine were sea-sick. And in truth they were sea-sick. There are degrees in this complaint, but that matter was waived between them. They were all sick to the limits. They strewed the deck in every posture of human anguish, and when the Foundling ducked and water came sluicing down from the bows, they let it sluice. They were satisfied if they could keep their heads clear of the wash; and if they could not keep their heads clear of the wash, they didn't care. Presently the Foundling swung her course to the south-east, and the waves pounded her broadside. The patriots were all ordered below decks, and there they howled and measured their misery one against another. All day the[Pg 148] Foundling plopped and floundered over a blazing bright meadow of an ocean whereon the white foam was like flowers.

The Cuban leader, standing on the bridge with the captain, was informed that all of his men, thirty-nine out of thirty-nine, were sea-sick. And they truly were sea-sick. There are levels to this discomfort, but they didn’t bother discussing it. They were all at their breaking point. They lay scattered across the deck in various positions of distress, and when the Foundling pitched and water rushed in from the bow, they just let it happen. They were content if they could keep their heads out of the spray; if they couldn’t, they really didn’t mind. Soon, the Foundling changed its course to the southeast, and the waves slammed against its side. The crew was ordered below deck, where they screamed and compared their misery to one another. All day, the[Pg 148] Foundling bobbed and rolled over a dazzling bright ocean where the white foam looked like flowers.

The captain on the bridge mused and studied the bare horizon. "Hell!" said he to himself, and the word was more in amazement than in indignation or sorrow. "Thirty-nine sea-sick passengers, the mate with a broken arm, a stoker with a broken jaw, the cook with a pair of scalded legs, and an engine likely to be taken with all these diseases, if not more! If I get back to a home port with a spoke of the wheel gripped in my hands, it'll be fair luck!"

The captain on the bridge pondered and looked at the empty horizon. "Damn!" he said to himself, and the word was more out of surprise than anger or sadness. "Thirty-nine seasick passengers, a first mate with a broken arm, a stoker with a broken jaw, the cook with scalded legs, and an engine that’s probably going to break down with all these issues, if not more! If I make it back to port with a piece of the wheel in my hands, it’ll be pure luck!"

There is a kind of corn-whisky bred in Florida which the natives declare is potent in the proportion of seven fights to a drink. Some of the Cuban volunteers had had the forethought to bring a small quantity of this whisky aboard with them, and being now in the fire-room and sea-sick, feeling that they would not care to drink liquor for two or three years to come, they gracefully tendered their portions to the stokers. The stokers accepted these gifts without avidity, but with a certain earnestness of manner.

There’s a type of corn whiskey made in Florida that the locals say is strong enough to cause seven fights per drink. Some of the Cuban volunteers thought ahead and brought a small amount of this whiskey with them. Now, stuck in the fire-room and feeling seasick, they figured they wouldn’t want to drink any alcohol for a couple of years, so they generously offered their portions to the stokers. The stokers accepted the gifts without eagerness, but with a serious attitude.

As they were stokers, and toiling, the whirl of emotion was delayed, but it arrived ultimately, and with emphasis. One stoker called another stoker a weird name, and the latter, righteously inflamed at it, smote his mate with an iron shovel, and the man fell headlong over a heap of coal, which crashed gently while piece after piece rattled down upon the deck.

As they were working as stokers, their feelings were held back, but eventually, they surfaced strongly. One stoker insulted another, and the second stoker, justifiably angry, hit his coworker with an iron shovel, causing him to topple over a pile of coal that softly crumbled as pieces clattered down onto the deck.

A third stoker was providently enraged at the scene, and assailed the second stoker. They fought for some moments, while the sea-sick Cubans sprawled[Pg 149] on the deck watched with languid rolling glances the ferocity of this scuffle. One was so indifferent to the strategic importance of the space he occupied that he was kicked on the shins.

A third stoker was understandably furious about what was happening and attacked the second stoker. They fought for a few moments, while the seasick Cubans sprawled[Pg 149] on the deck watched with tired, rolling eyes as the fight unfolded. One of them was so unconcerned about the importance of the space he was in that he ended up getting kicked on the shins.

When the second engineer came to separating the combatants, he was sincere in his efforts, and he came near to disabling them for life.

When the second engineer got involved in separating the fighters, he was genuinely committed to his efforts, and he nearly managed to incapacitate them for life.

The captain said, "I'll go down there and——" But the leader of the Cubans restrained him. "No, no," he cried, "you must not. We must treat them like children, very gently, all the time, you see, or else when we get back to a United States port they will—what you call? Spring? Yes, spring the whole business. We must—jolly them, you see?"

The captain said, "I'll go down there and——" But the leader of the Cubans held him back. "No, no," he exclaimed, "you can't. We need to handle them like kids, very gently, all the time, you see, or else when we get back to a port in the United States they will—what do you call it? Spring? Yes, spring the whole situation. We must—cheer them up, you see?"

"You mean," said the captain thoughtfully, "they are likely to get mad, and give the expedition dead away when we reach port again unless we blarney them now?"

"You mean," the captain said thoughtfully, "they're probably going to get angry and expose the expedition when we get back to port unless we charm them now?"

"Yes, yes," cried the Cuban leader, "unless we are so very gentle with them they will make many troubles afterwards for us in the newspapers and then in court."

"Yes, yes," shouted the Cuban leader, "if we're not really careful with them, they'll cause us a lot of problems later in the newspapers and then in court."

"Well, but I won't have my crew——" began the captain.

"Well, but I can't have my crew——" began the captain.

"But you must," interrupted the Cuban, "you must. It is the only thing. You are like the captain of a pirate ship. You see? Only you can't throw them overboard like him. You see?"

"But you have to," interrupted the Cuban, "you have to. It's the only thing. You're like the captain of a pirate ship. Do you see? Only you can't throw them overboard like he could. You see?"

"Hum," said the captain, "this here filibustering business has got a lot to it when you come to look it over."

"Hum," said the captain, "this filibustering business has a lot to it when you really think about it."

He called the fighting stokers to the bridge, and [Pg 150] the three came, meek and considerably battered. He was lecturing them soundly but sensibly, when he suddenly tripped a sentence and cried—"Here! Where's that other fellow? How does it come he wasn't in the fight?"

He called the fighting stokers to the bridge, and [Pg 150] the three arrived, looking timid and pretty beat up. He was giving them a solid but sensible lecture when he suddenly stumbled on a sentence and shouted, "Hey! Where's that other guy? Why wasn't he in the fight?"

The row of stokers cried at once eagerly, "He's hurt, sir. He's got a broken jaw, sir."

The group of stokers shouted excitedly, "He’s hurt, sir. He’s got a broken jaw, sir."

"So he has; so he has," murmured the captain, much embarrassed.

"So he has; so he has," the captain murmured, looking quite embarrassed.

And because of all these affairs, the Foundling steamed toward Cuba with its crew in a sling, if one may be allowed to speak in that way.

And because of all these events, the Foundling headed toward Cuba with its crew in a tough spot, if one can put it that way.

III

III

At night the Foundling approached the coast like a thief. Her lights were muffled, so that from the deck the sea shone with its own radiance, like the faint shimmer of some kinds of silk. The men on deck spoke in whispers, and even down in the fire-room the hidden stokers working before the blood-red furnace doors used no words and walked on tip-toe. The stars were out in the blue-velvet sky, and their light with the soft shine of the sea caused the coast to appear black as the side of a coffin. The surf boomed in low thunder on the distant beach.

At night, the Foundling crept towards the coast like a thief. Its lights were dimmed, so from the deck, the sea glowed with its own light, resembling the subtle shimmer of certain silks. The men on deck spoke in hushed tones, and even down in the fire-room, the unseen stokers working in front of the glowing furnace doors exchanged no words and walked silently. The stars sparkled in the deep blue sky, and their glow, combined with the gentle shine of the sea, made the coast look as dark as the side of a coffin. The waves crashed in a low rumble on the distant beach.

The Foundling's engines ceased their thumping for a time. She glided quietly forward until a bell chimed faintly in the engine-room. Then she paused with a flourish of phosphorescent waters.

The Foundling's engines stopped their pounding for a bit. She moved smoothly ahead until a bell rang softly in the engine room. Then she halted with a splash of glowing waters.

"Give the signal," said the captain. Three times [Pg 151] a flash of light went from the bow. There was a moment of waiting. Then an eye like the one on the coast of Florida opened and closed, opened and closed, opened and closed. The Cubans, grouped in a great shadow on deck, burst into a low chatter of delight. A hiss from their leader silenced them.

"Give the signal," the captain said. Three times [Pg 151] a flash of light shot from the front. There was a moment of anticipation. Then an eye, like the one off the coast of Florida, opened and closed, opened and closed, opened and closed. The Cubans, gathered in a huge shadow on deck, erupted into a quiet buzz of excitement. A hiss from their leader quieted them.

"Well?" said the captain.

"Well?" said the captain.

"All right," said the leader.

"Okay," said the leader.

At the giving of the word it was not apparent that any one on board of the Foundling had ever been sea-sick. The boats were lowered swiftly—too swiftly. Boxes of cartridges were dragged from the hold and passed over the side with a rapidity that made men in the boats exclaim against it. They were being bombarded. When a boat headed for shore its rowers pulled like madmen. The captain paced slowly to and fro on the bridge. In the engine-room the engineers stood at their station, and in the stoke-hold the firemen fidgeted silently around the furnace doors.

At the moment the order was given, it wasn’t clear that anyone on the Foundling had ever experienced seasickness. The boats were lowered quickly—way too quickly. Boxes of cartridges were yanked from the hold and passed over the side at such a speed that the men in the boats complained about it. They felt like they were under attack. When a boat made for shore, its rowers paddled like crazy. The captain walked slowly back and forth on the bridge. In the engine room, the engineers stood at their posts, and in the stoke-hold, the firemen nervously moved around the furnace doors.

On the bridge Flanagan reflected. "Oh, I don't know!" he observed. "This filibustering business isn't so bad. Pretty soon it'll be off to sea again with nothing to do but some big lying when I get into port."

On the bridge, Flanagan thought to himself. "Oh, I don't know!" he said. "This filibustering thing isn't so bad. Soon enough, it'll be off to sea again with nothing to do but some big lying when I get into port."

In one of the boats returning from shore came twelve Cuban officers, the greater number of them convalescing from wounds, while two or three of them had been ordered to America on commissions from the insurgents. The captain welcomed them, and assured them of a speedy and safe voyage.

In one of the boats coming back from shore, twelve Cuban officers arrived, most of them recovering from injuries, while a couple of them had been sent to America on missions from the insurgents. The captain greeted them and promised a quick and safe trip.

Presently he went again to the bridge and scanned the horizon. The sea was lonely like the spaces amid [Pg 152] the suns. The captain grinned and softly smote his chest. "It's dead easy," he said.

Right now, he went back to the bridge and looked out at the horizon. The sea felt lonely like the empty spaces between the suns. The captain smiled and gently patted his chest. "It's a piece of cake," he said.

It was near the end of the cargo, and the men were breathing like spent horses, although their elation grew with each moment, when suddenly a voice spoke from the sky. It was not a loud voice, but the quality of it brought every man on deck to full stop and motionless, as if they had all been changed to wax. "Captain," said the man at the masthead, "there's a light to the west'ard, sir. Think it's a steamer, sir."

It was close to the end of the cargo, and the men were panting like tired horses, even though their excitement grew with each passing moment, when suddenly a voice came from above. It wasn't a loud voice, but its tone made every man on deck freeze in place, as if they had all turned to wax. "Captain," the man at the masthead said, "there's a light to the west, sir. Think it’s a steamer, sir."

There was a still moment until the captain called, "Well, keep your eye on it now." Speaking to the deck, he said, "Go ahead with your unloading."

There was a quiet moment until the captain called, "Alright, keep an eye on it now." Speaking to the crew on deck, he said, "Go ahead and start unloading."

The second engineer went to the galley to borrow a tin cup. "Hear the news, second?" asked the cook. "Steamer coming up from the west'ard."

The second engineer went to the kitchen to borrow a tin cup. "Did you hear the news, second?" asked the cook. "A steamer is coming up from the west."

"Gee!" said the second engineer. In the engine-room he said to the chief, "Steamer coming up from the west'ard, sir." The chief engineer began to test various little machines with which his domain was decorated. Finally he addressed the stoke-room. "Boys, I want you to look sharp now. There's a steamer coming up to the west'ard."

"Wow!" said the second engineer. In the engine room, he told the chief, "There's a steamer coming up from the west, sir." The chief engineer started checking various small machines that filled his workspace. Finally, he spoke to the stoke room. "Guys, I need you to pay attention now. There's a steamer coming up from the west."

"All right, sir," said the stoke-room.

"Okay, sir," said the boiler room.

From time to time the captain hailed the masthead. "How is she now?"

From time to time, the captain called out to the masthead, "How is she now?"

"Seems to be coming down on us pretty fast, sir."

"Looks like it's coming down on us really quickly, sir."

The Cuban leader came anxiously to the captain. "Do you think we can save all the cargo? It is rather delicate business. No?"

The Cuban leader approached the captain nervously. "Do you think we can save all the cargo? It’s a pretty delicate situation, right?"

"Go ahead," said Flanagan. "Fire away! I'll wait."

"Go ahead," Flanagan said. "Ask away! I’ll wait."

There continued the hurried shuffling of feet on deck, and the low cries of the men unloading the cargo. In the engine-room the chief and his assistant were staring at the gong. In the stoke-room the firemen breathed through their teeth. A shovel slipped from where it leaned against the side and banged on the floor. The stokers started and looked around quickly.

There was still a flurry of footsteps on the deck, along with the quiet shouts of the crew unloading the cargo. In the engine room, the chief and his assistant were fixated on the gong. In the stoke room, the firemen were breathing heavily. A shovel slid from its spot against the wall and clattered on the floor. The stokers jumped and glanced around quickly.

Climbing to the rail and holding on to a stay, the captain gazed westward. A light had raised out of the deep. After watching this light for a time he called to the Cuban leader. "Well, as soon as you're ready now, we might as well be skipping out."

Climbing onto the rail and gripping a stay, the captain looked west. A light had appeared from the depths. After observing this light for a while, he called to the Cuban leader. "Well, whenever you're ready, we might as well get going."

Finally, the Cuban leader told him, "Well, this is the last load. As soon as the boats come back you can be off."

Finally, the Cuban leader told him, "Well, this is the last load. As soon as the boats come back, you can leave."

"Shan't wait for all the boats," said the captain. "That fellow is too close." As the second boat came aboard, the Foundling turned, and like a black shadow stole seaward to cross the bows of the oncoming steamer. "Waited about ten minutes too long," said the captain to himself.

"Won't wait for all the boats," said the captain. "That guy is too close." As the second boat came aboard, the Foundling turned, and like a dark shadow slipped out to cross in front of the approaching steamer. "Waited about ten minutes too long," the captain thought to himself.

Suddenly the light in the west vanished. "Hum!" said Flanagan, "he's up to some meanness." Every one outside of the engine-rooms was set on watch. The Foundling, going at full speed into the north-east, slashed a wonderful trail of blue silver on the dark bosom of the sea.

Suddenly, the light in the west disappeared. "Hum!" said Flanagan, "he's up to something sneaky." Everyone outside the engine rooms was put on alert. The Foundling, speeding northeast, cut a stunning path of blue silver across the dark surface of the sea.

A man on deck cried out hurriedly, "There she is, sir." Many eyes searched the western gloom, and one after another the glances of the men found a tiny shadow on the deep with a line of white beneath it. [Pg 154] "He couldn't be heading better if he had a line to us," said Flanagan.

A guy on deck shouted quickly, "There she is, sir." Lots of eyes scanned the dark western sky, and one by one, the men spotted a small shadow on the water with a line of white underneath it. [Pg 154] "He couldn't be doing better if he had a line to us," Flanagan said.

There was a thin flash of red in the darkness. It was long and keen like a crimson rapier. A short, sharp report sounded, and then a shot whined swiftly in the air and blipped into the sea. The captain had been about to take a bite of plug tobacco at the beginning of this incident, and his arm was raised. He remained like a frozen figure while the shot whined, and then, as it blipped into the sea, his hand went to his mouth and he bit the plug. He looked wide-eyed at the shadow with its line of white.

There was a quick flash of red in the darkness. It was long and sharp like a red sword. A loud bang went off, and then a bullet zipped through the air and splashed into the sea. The captain had just been about to take a bite of chewing tobacco when this all started, and his arm was raised. He stood there like a statue while the bullet whizzed by, and then, as it splashed into the water, he put his hand to his mouth and took a bite of the tobacco. He stared wide-eyed at the shadow with its line of white.

The senior Cuban officer came hurriedly to the bridge. "It is no good to surrender," he cried. "They would only shoot or hang all of us."

The senior Cuban officer rushed to the bridge. "There's no point in surrendering," he exclaimed. "They would just shoot or hang all of us."

There was another thin red flash and a report. A loud whirring noise passed over the ship.

There was another brief red flash and a bang. A loud whirling sound went over the ship.

"I'm not going to surrender," said the captain, hanging with both hands to the rail. He appeared like a man whose traditions of peace are clinched in his heart. He was as astonished as if his hat had turned into a dog. Presently he wheeled quickly and said—"What kind of a gun is that?"

"I'm not going to give up," said the captain, gripping the rail with both hands. He looked like a man whose values of peace were deeply embedded in his heart. He was as surprised as if his hat had turned into a dog. Then he suddenly turned around and asked, "What kind of gun is that?"

"It is a one-pounder," cried the Cuban officer. "The boat is one of those little gunboats made from a yacht. You see?"

"It’s a one-pounder," shouted the Cuban officer. "The boat is one of those small gunboats made from a yacht. You see?"

"Well, if it's only a yawl, he'll sink us in five more minutes," said Flanagan. For a moment he looked helplessly off at the horizon. His under-jaw hung low. But a moment later, something touched him, like a stiletto point of inspiration. He leaped to the pilothouse and roared at the man at the wheel. The [Pg 155] Foundling sheered suddenly to starboard, made a clumsy turn, and Flanagan was bellowing through the tube to the engine-room before everybody discovered that the old basket was heading straight for the Spanish gun-boat. The ship lunged forward like a draught-horse on the gallop.

"Well, if it's just a yawl, he'll sink us in five more minutes," Flanagan said. For a moment, he stared helplessly at the horizon, his jaw hanging low. But a second later, something inspired him, like a sharp flash of insight. He rushed to the pilothouse and shouted at the man at the wheel. The [Pg 155] Foundling suddenly veered to the right, making a clumsy turn, and Flanagan was yelling through the tube to the engine-room before anyone realized that the old boat was heading straight for the Spanish gunboat. The ship surged forward like a draft horse at a gallop.

This strange manoeuvre by the Foundling first dealt consternation on board of the Foundling. Men instinctively crouched on the instant, and then swore their supreme oath, which was unheard by their own ears.

This odd maneuver by the Foundling first caused panic on board the Foundling. The men instinctively crouched immediately, and then swore their utmost oath, which went unheard by their own ears.

Later the manoeuvre of the Foundling dealt consternation on board of the gunboat. She had been going victoriously forward dim-eyed from the fury of her pursuit. Then this tall threatening shape had suddenly loomed over her like a giant apparition.

Later, the maneuver of the Foundling caused panic on board the gunboat. She had been moving triumphantly ahead, dazed from the intensity of her chase. Then, this tall, menacing figure had suddenly appeared above her like a giant ghost.

The people on board the Foundling heard panic shouts, hoarse orders. The little gunboat was paralyzed with astonishment.

The people on board the Foundling heard frantic shouts and hoarse commands. The small gunboat was stunned in disbelief.

Suddenly Flanagan yelled with rage and sprang for the wheel. The helmsman had turned his eyes away. As the captain whirled the wheel far to starboard he heard a crunch as the Foundling, lifted on a wave, smashed her shoulder against the gunboat, and he saw shooting past a little launch sort of a thing with men on her that ran this way and that way. The Cuban officers, joined by the cook and a seaman, emptied their revolvers into the surprised terror of the seas.

Suddenly, Flanagan screamed in anger and lunged for the wheel. The helmsman had looked away. As the captain spun the wheel hard to the right, he heard a crunch as the Foundling, lifted by a wave, slammed her side against the gunboat, and he saw a small launch with men on it darting this way and that. The Cuban officers, along with the cook and a sailor, fired their revolvers into the shocked chaos of the sea.

There was naturally no pursuit. Under comfortable speed the Foundling stood to the northwards.

There was obviously no chase. At a relaxed speed, the Foundling headed north.

The captain went to his berth chuckling. "There, by God!" he said. "There now!"

The captain went to his cabin, chuckling. "There, by God!" he said. "There now!"

IV

IV

When Flanagan came again on deck, the first mate, his arm in a sling, walked the bridge. Flanagan was smiling a wide smile. The bridge of the Foundling was dipping afar and then afar. With each lunge of the little steamer the water seethed and boomed alongside, and the spray dashed high and swiftly.

When Flanagan came back on deck, the first mate, with his arm in a sling, was walking the bridge. Flanagan had a big smile on his face. The bridge of the Foundling was swaying back and forth in the distance. With each lunge of the small steamer, the water churned and crashed beside them, and the spray flew high and fast.

"Well," said Flanagan, inflating himself, "we've had a great deal of a time, and we've come through it all right, and thank Heaven it is all over."

"Well," said Flanagan, puffing himself up, "we've had a lot going on, and we made it through just fine, and thank goodness it's all behind us."

The sky in the north-east was of a dull brick-red in tone, shaded here and there by black masses that billowed out in some fashion from the flat heavens.

The sky in the northeast was a dull brick-red color, occasionally shaded by black clouds that seemed to rise up from the flat heavens.

"Look there," said the mate.

"Check that out," said the mate.

"Hum!" said the captain. "Looks like a blow, don't it?"

"Hum!" said the captain. "Looks like a storm is coming, doesn’t it?"

Later the surface of the water rippled and flickered in the preliminary wind. The sea had become the colour of lead. The swashing sound of the waves on the sides of the Foundling was now provided with some manner of ominous significance. The men's shouts were hoarse.

Later, the surface of the water rippled and shimmered in the initial wind. The sea had turned a leaden color. The sound of the waves crashing against the sides of the Foundling now carried a sense of foreboding. The men’s shouts were rough and strained.

A squall struck the Foundling on her starboard quarter, and she leaned under the force of it as if she were never to return to the even keel. "I'll be glad when we get in," said the mate. "I'm going to quit then. I've got enough."

A storm hit the Foundling on her right side, making her tilt as if she'd never return to level sailing. "I can’t wait until we dock," said the mate. "I'm quitting then. I've had enough."

"Hell!" said the beaming Flanagan.

"Hell!" said the smiling Flanagan.

The steamer crawled on into the north-west. The [Pg 157] white water, sweeping out from her, deadened the chug-chug-chug of the tired old engines.

The steamer moved slowly into the northwest. The [Pg 157] white water rushing out from her muffled the chug-chug-chug of the weary old engines.

Once, when the boat careened, she laid her shoulder flat on the sea and rested in that manner. The mate, looking down the bridge, which slanted more than a coal-shute, whistled softly to himself. Slowly, heavily, the Foundling arose to meet another sea.

Once, when the boat tilted, she pressed her shoulder flat against the sea and rested in that position. The mate, glancing down the bridge, which sloped more than a coal shoot, whistled softly to himself. Slowly and heavily, the Foundling rose to face another wave.

At night waves thundered mightily on the bows of the steamer, and water lit with the beautiful phosphorescent glamour went boiling and howling along deck.

At night, waves crashed powerfully against the front of the steamer, and water glowing with stunning phosphorescent light surged and roared across the deck.

By good fortune the chief engineer crawled safely, but utterly drenched, to the galley for coffee. "Well, how goes it, chief?" said the cook, standing with his fat arms folded in order to prove that he could balance himself under any conditions.

By lucky chance, the chief engineer made it to the galley for coffee, completely soaked. "So, how's it going, chief?" the cook said, standing with his thick arms crossed to show that he could keep his balance no matter what.

The engineer shook his head dejectedly. "This old biscuit-box will never see port again. Why, she'll fall to pieces."

The engineer shook his head in disappointment. "This old biscuit box will never reach port again. It’s going to fall apart."

Finally at night the captain said, "Launch the boats." The Cubans hovered about him. "Is the ship going to sink?" The captain addressed them politely. "Gentlemen, we are in trouble, but all I ask of you is that you just do what I tell you, and no harm will come to anybody."

Finally at night, the captain said, "Launch the boats." The Cubans gathered around him. "Is the ship going to sink?" The captain spoke to them politely. "Gentlemen, we're in trouble, but all I ask is that you follow my instructions, and no one will get hurt."

The mate directed the lowering of the first boat, and the men performed this task with all decency, like people at the side of a grave.

The mate signaled to lower the first boat, and the men carried out this task with great respect, as if they were standing by a grave.

A young oiler came to the captain. "The chief sends word, sir, that the water is almost up to the fires."

A young oil worker approached the captain. "The chief says, sir, that the water is nearly at the boilers."

"Keep at it as long as you can."

"Keep going for as long as you can."

"Keep at it as long as we can, sir?"

"Should we continue as long as we can, sir?"

Flanagan took the senior Cuban officer to the rail, and, as the steamer sheered high on a great sea, showed him a yellow dot on the horizon. It was smaller than a needle when its point is towards you.

Flanagan took the senior Cuban officer to the railing, and, as the steamer rose high on a huge wave, pointed out a yellow dot on the horizon. It was smaller than a needle when its point is facing you.

"There," said the captain. The wind-driven spray was lashing his face. "That's Jupiter Light on the Florida coast. Put your men in the boat we've just launched, and the mate will take you to that light."

"There," said the captain. The wind-driven spray was hitting his face. "That's Jupiter Light on the Florida coast. Get your men in the boat we've just launched, and the mate will take you to that light."

Afterwards Flanagan turned to the chief engineer. "We can never beach," said the old man. "The stokers have got to quit in a minute." Tears were in his eyes.

Afterward, Flanagan turned to the chief engineer. "We can never beach," said the old man. "The stokers have to quit in a minute." Tears were in his eyes.

The Foundling was a wounded thing. She lay on the water with gasping engines, and each wave resembled her death-blow.

The Foundling was a damaged vessel. She floated on the water with struggling engines, and each wave felt like a final blow.

Now the way of a good ship on the sea is finer than sword-play. But this is when she is alive. If a time comes that the ship dies, then her way is the way of a floating old glove, and she has that much vim, spirit, buoyancy. At this time many men on the Foundling suddenly came to know that they were clinging to a corpse.

Now, the journey of a good ship at sea is better than sword fighting. But that's only when she's alive. If a time comes when the ship is dead, then her movement is like that of an old, floating glove, lacking any energy, spirit, or buoyancy. At this moment, many men on the Foundling suddenly realized they were clinging to a corpse.

The captain went to the stoke-room, and what he saw as he swung down the companion suddenly turned him hesitant and dumb. Water was swirling to and fro with the roll of the ship, fuming greasily around half-strangled machinery that still attempted to perform its duty. Steam arose from the water, and through its clouds shone the red glare of the dying fires. As for the stokers, death might have been with silence in this room. One lay in his berth, his hands under his head, staring moodily at the wall. One sat [Pg 159] near the foot of the companion, his face hidden in his arms. One leaned against the side and gazed at the snarling water as it rose, and its mad eddies among the machinery. In the unholy red light and grey mist of this stifling dim Inferno they were strange figures with their silence and their immobility. The wretched Foundling groaned deeply as she lifted, and groaned deeply as she sank into the trough, while hurried waves then thundered over her with the noise of landslides. The terrified machinery was making gestures.

The captain went to the stoke-room, and what he saw as he climbed down the stairs made him pause, speechless. Water was sloshing back and forth with the movement of the ship, bubbling around half-obstructed machinery that was still trying to do its job. Steam rose from the water, and through the clouds, the red glow of the dying fires shined. As for the stokers, it felt like death was quietly present in the room. One lay in his bunk, hands behind his head, staring gloomily at the wall. One sat near the foot of the stairs, his face buried in his arms. One leaned against the side, watching the churning water rise and the wild eddies around the machinery. In the eerie red light and grey mist of this stifling dim hell, they were strange figures with their silence and stillness. The unfortunate Foundling groaned deeply as she lifted, and groaned again as she sank into the trough, while frantic waves crashed over her like a landslide. The frightened machinery seemed to be signaling.

But Flanagan took control of himself suddenly. Then he stirred the fire-room. The stillness had been so unearthly that he was not altogether inapprehensive of strange and grim deeds when he charged into them; but precisely as they had submitted to the sea so they submitted to Flanagan. For a moment they rolled their eyes like hurt cows, but they obeyed the Voice. The situation simply required a Voice.

But Flanagan suddenly got a grip on himself. Then he moved into the fire-room. The silence had been so eerie that he was somewhat wary of unusual and dark actions when he stepped into it; but just like they had yielded to the sea, they yielded to Flanagan. For a moment, they looked around like wounded cattle, but they followed the Voice. The situation just needed a Voice.

When the captain returned to the deck the hue of this fire-room was in his mind, and then he understood doom and its weight and complexion.

When the captain got back to the deck, the color of the fire-room was on his mind, and then he realized the heaviness and nature of doom.

When finally the Foundling sank she shifted and settled as calmly as an animal curls down in the bush grass. Away over the waves two bobbing boats paused to witness this quiet death. It was a slow manoeuvre, altogether without the pageantry of uproar, but it flashed pallor into the faces of all men who saw it, and they groaned when they said, "There she goes!" Suddenly the captain whirled and knocked his hand on the gunwale. He sobbed for a time, and then he sobbed and swore also.

When the Foundling finally sank, it shifted and settled as calmly as an animal curling up in the grass. Far across the waves, two bobbing boats stopped to watch this quiet end. It was a slow process, entirely without any dramatic flair, but it drained color from the faces of everyone who witnessed it, and they groaned as they said, "There she goes!" Suddenly, the captain turned and slammed his hand on the side of the boat. He cried for a while, and then he cried and swore as well.


There was a dance at the Imperial Inn. During the evening some irresponsible young men came from the beach bringing the statement that several boatloads of people had been perceived off shore. It was a charming dance, and none cared to take time to believe this tale. The fountain in the court-yard splashed softly, and couple after couple paraded through the aisles of palms, where lamps with red shades threw a rose light upon the gleaming leaves. The band played its waltzes slumberously, and its music came faintly to the people among the palms.

There was a dance at the Imperial Inn. During the evening, some reckless young guys came from the beach claiming that they had seen several boatloads of people off shore. It was a lovely dance, and no one wanted to take the time to believe this story. The fountain in the courtyard splashed softly, and couple after couple strolled through the aisles of palm trees, where lamps with red shades cast a rosy glow on the shiny leaves. The band played waltzes lazily, and its music drifted faintly to the people among the palms.

Sometimes a woman said—"Oh, it is not really true, is it, that there was a wreck out at sea?"

Sometimes a woman said, "Oh, is it really true that there was a shipwreck out at sea?"

A man usually said—"No, of course not."

A man usually said, "No, of course not."

At last, however, a youth came violently from the beach. He was triumphant in manner. "They're out there," he cried. "A whole boat-load!" He received eager attention, and he told all that he supposed. His news destroyed the dance. After a time the band was playing beautifully to space. The guests had hurried to the beach. One little girl cried, "Oh, mamma, may I go too?" Being refused permission she pouted.

At last, a young man suddenly rushed in from the beach. He seemed really excited. "They're out there," he shouted. "A whole boat-load!" Everyone listened eagerly, and he shared everything he knew. His news ended the dance. Soon, the band was playing beautifully to an empty room. The guests had hurried to the beach. One little girl exclaimed, "Oh, mom, can I go too?" When she was refused, she pouted.

As they came from the shelter of the great hotel, the wind was blowing swiftly from the sea, and at intervals a breaker shone livid. The women shuddered, and their bending companions seized the opportunity to draw the cloaks closer.

As they left the shelter of the big hotel, the wind was blowing quickly from the sea, and occasionally a wave glowed brightly. The women shivered, and their leaning partners took the chance to pull the cloaks tighter around them.

"Oh, dear!" said a girl; "supposin' they were out there drowning while we were dancing!"

"Oh no!" said a girl. "What if they're out there drowning while we're dancing?"

"Oh, nonsense!" said her younger brother; "that don't happen."

"Oh, come on!" said her younger brother; "that doesn't happen."

"Well, it might, you know, Roger. How can you tell?"

"Well, it could, you know, Roger. How can you tell?"

A man who was not her brother gazed at her then with profound admiration. Later, she complained of the damp sand, and, drawing back her skirts, looked ruefully at her little feet.

A man who wasn’t her brother looked at her with deep admiration. Later, she complained about the wet sand and, pulling back her skirts, glanced regretfully at her small feet.

A mother's son was venturing too near to the water in his interest and excitement. Occasionally she cautioned and reproached him from the background.

A mother’s son was getting a bit too close to the water out of curiosity and excitement. From a distance, she occasionally warned and scolded him.

Save for the white glare of the breakers, the sea was a great wind-crossed void. From the throng of charming women floated the perfume of many flowers. Later there floated to them a body with a calm face of an Irish type. The expedition of the Foundling will never be historic.

Aside from the bright white waves, the sea was a vast, wind-swept emptiness. Among the crowd of beautiful women came the fragrance of various flowers. Later, a body with a serene Irish face drifted toward them. The mission of the Foundling will never be remembered in history.


HORSES

Richardson pulled up his horse, and looked back over the trail where the crimson serape of his servant flamed amid the dusk of the mesquit. The hills in the west were carved into peaks, and were painted the most profound blue. Above them the sky was of that marvellous tone of green—like still, sun-shot water—which people denounce in pictures.

Richardson reined in his horse and glanced back over the path where his servant's red cloak stood out against the twilight of the mesquite. The hills to the west rose into sharp peaks, painted in a deep blue. Above them, the sky had that amazing shade of green—like calm, sunlight-dappled water—that people often criticize in paintings.

José was muffled deep in his blanket, and his great toppling sombrero was drawn low over his brow. He shadowed his master along the dimming trail in the fashion of an assassin. A cold wind of the impending night swept over the wilderness of mesquit.

José was wrapped up tight in his blanket, and his big, floppy sombrero was pulled down low over his forehead. He followed his master down the fading trail like a stealthy assassin. A chilly wind from the approaching night whipped through the mesquite wilderness.

"Man," said Richardson in lame Mexican as the servant drew near, "I want eat! I want sleep! Understand—no? Quickly! Understand?"

"Man," said Richardson in broken Spanish as the servant approached, "I want to eat! I want to sleep! Do you understand—no? Quickly! Do you understand?"

"Si, señor," said José, nodding. He stretched one arm out of his blanket and pointed a yellow finger into the gloom. "Over there, small village. Si, señor."

"Yes, sir," José said, nodding. He stretched one arm out from under his blanket and pointed a yellow finger into the darkness. "Over there, small village. Yes, sir."

They rode forward again. Once the American's horse shied and breathed quiveringly at something which he saw or imagined in the darkness, and the[Pg 166] rider drew a steady, patient rein, and leaned over to speak tenderly as if he were addressing a frightened woman. The sky had faded to white over the mountains, and the plain was a vast, pointless ocean of black.

They moved forward again. At one point, the American's horse startled and breathed unsteadily at something it saw or thought it saw in the darkness, and the[Pg 166] rider pulled on the reins gently and leaned over to speak softly, as if comforting a scared woman. The sky had turned pale over the mountains, and the plain stretched out like a huge, empty sea of black.

Suddenly some low houses appeared squatting amid the bushes. The horsemen rode into a hollow until the houses rose against the sombre sundown sky, and then up a small hillock, causing these habitations to sink like boats in the sea of shadow.

Suddenly, some low houses appeared crouched among the bushes. The horsemen rode into a dip until the houses stood out against the dark sunset sky, and then up a small hill, making these homes seem like boats sinking in a sea of shadows.

A beam of red firelight fell across the trail. Richardson sat sleepily on his horse while his servant quarrelled with somebody—a mere voice in the gloom—over the price of bed and board. The houses about him were for the most part like tombs in their whiteness and silence, but there were scudding black figures that seemed interested in his arrival.

A beam of red light fell across the trail. Richardson sat drowsily on his horse while his servant argued with someone—a faint voice in the darkness—about the cost of food and lodging. The houses around him were mostly white and quiet, like tombs, but there were shadowy figures moving around that seemed curious about his arrival.

José came at last to the horses' heads, and the American slid stiffly from his seat. He muttered a greeting, as with his spurred feet he clicked into the adobe house that confronted him. The brown stolid face of a woman shone in the light of the fire. He seated himself on the earthen floor and blinked drowsily at the blaze. He was aware that the woman was clinking earthenware, and hieing here and everywhere in the manoeuvres of the housewife. From a dark corner there came the sound of two or three snores twining together.

José finally reached the horses' heads, and the American climbed down stiffly from his seat. He mumbled a greeting as his spurred boots hit the ground next to the adobe house in front of him. The brown, expressionless face of a woman lit up in the firelight. He settled onto the dirt floor and blinked sleepily at the flames. He noticed the woman moving around, clinking dishes and busily going about the tasks of a housewife. From a dark corner, he heard the sound of two or three snores blending together.

The woman handed him a bowl of tortillas. She was a submissive creature, timid and large-eyed. She gazed at his enormous silver spurs, his large and impressive revolver, with the interest and admiration [Pg 167] of the highly-privileged cat of the adage. When he ate, she seemed transfixed off there in the gloom, her white teeth shining.

The woman gave him a bowl of tortillas. She was a timid, wide-eyed person. She looked at his huge silver spurs and his big, impressive revolver with the fascination and admiration of a well-fed cat, as the saying goes. While he ate, she seemed mesmerized in the shadows, her white teeth glinting.

José entered, staggering under two Mexican saddles, large enough for building-sites. Richardson decided to smoke a cigarette, and then changed his mind. It would be much finer to go to sleep. His blanket hung over his left shoulder, furled into a long pipe of cloth, according to the Mexican fashion. By doffing his sombrero, unfastening his spurs and his revolver belt, he made himself ready for the slow, blissful twist into the blanket. Like a cautious man he lay close to the wall, and all his property was very near his hand.

José walked in, struggling with two massive Mexican saddles. Richardson thought about lighting a cigarette but then decided against it. It would be much nicer to just sleep. His blanket draped over his left shoulder, rolled up like a long cloth tube, in the Mexican style. After taking off his sombrero and unbuckling his spurs and revolver belt, he got ready to settle into the blanket. Being careful, he lay close to the wall, with all his belongings within easy reach.

The mesquit brush burned long. José threw two gigantic wings of shadow as he flapped his blanket about him—first across his chest under his arms, and then around his neck and across his chest again—this time over his arms, with the end tossed on his right shoulder. A Mexican thus snugly enveloped can nevertheless free his fighting arm in a beautifully brisk way, merely shrugging his shoulder as he grabs for the weapon at his belt. (They always wear their serapes in this manner.)

The mesquite brush burned for a long time. José cast two huge shadows as he flapped his blanket around him—first across his chest under his arms, then around his neck and back across his chest again—this time over his arms, with the end draped on his right shoulder. A Mexican wrapped up like this can still free his fighting arm quickly and smoothly, just by shrugging his shoulder as he reaches for the weapon at his belt. (They always wear their serapes like this.)

The firelight smothered the rays which, streaming from a moon as large as a drum-head, were struggling at the open door. Richardson heard from the plain the fine, rhythmical trample of the hoofs of hurried horses. He went to sleep wondering who rode so fast and so late. And in the deep silence the pale rays of the moon must have prevailed against the red spears of the fire until the room was slowly flooded to its middle with a rectangle of silver light.

The firelight dimmed the beams that, pouring in from a moon as big as a drum, fought to get through the open door. Richardson heard the clear, rhythmic sound of hurried horses' hooves from the plain. He fell asleep wondering who was riding so quickly and so late. In the deep silence, the pale moonlight must have eventually overpowered the red glow of the fire, until the room was gradually filled to its center with a rectangular patch of silver light.

Richardson was awakened by the sound of a guitar. It was badly played—in this land of Mexico, from which the romance of the instrument ascends to us like a perfume. The guitar was groaning and whining like a badgered soul. A noise of scuffling feet accompanied the music. Sometimes laughter arose, and often the voices of men saying bitter things to each other, but always the guitar cried on, the treble sounding as if some one were beating iron, and the bass humming like bees. "Damn it—they're having a dance," he muttered, fretfully. He heard two men quarrelling in short, sharp words, like pistol shots; they were calling each other worse names than common people know in other countries. He wondered why the noise was so loud. Raising his head from his saddle pillow, he saw, with the help of the valiant moonbeams, a blanket hanging flat against the wall at the further end of the room. Being of opinion that it concealed a door, and remembering that Mexican drink made men very drunk, he pulled his revolver closer to him and prepared for sudden disaster.

Richardson was woken up by the sound of a guitar. It was played poorly—in this land of Mexico, where the romance of the instrument reaches us like a sweet scent. The guitar sounded like it was groaning and whining, like a tortured soul. Scuffling feet accompanied the music. Sometimes there was laughter, and often men were exchanging bitter words, but the guitar kept crying out, the treble sounding like someone hitting metal, and the bass humming like bees. "Damn it—they're having a dance," he muttered irritably. He heard two men arguing in short, sharp bursts, like gunshots; they were hurling insults worse than what common people know in other countries. He wondered why the noise was so loud. Lifting his head from his saddle pillow, he spotted, with the help of the brave moonlight, a blanket hanging flat against the wall at the far end of the room. Thinking it covered a door, and remembering that Mexican drinks made men very intoxicated, he pulled his revolver closer and braced himself for trouble.

Richardson was dreaming of his far and beloved north.

Richardson was dreaming of his distant and cherished north.

"Well, I would kill him, then!"

"Well, I'd just kill him then!"

"No, you must not!"

"No, you can't!"

"Yes, I will kill him! Listen! I will ask this American beast for his beautiful pistol and spurs and money and saddle, and if he will not give them—you will see!"

"Yes, I will kill him! Listen! I will ask this American beast for his beautiful pistol, spurs, money, and saddle, and if he doesn’t give them to me—you'll see!"

"But these Americans—they are a strange people. Look out, señor."

"But these Americans—they're a strange bunch. Watch out, sir."

Then twenty voices took part in the discussion. [Pg 169] They rose in quavering shrillness, as from men badly drunk. Richardson felt the skin draw tight around his mouth, and his knee-joints turned to bread. He slowly came to a sitting posture, glaring at the motionless blanket at the far end of the room. This stiff and mechanical movement, accomplished entirely by the muscles of the waist, must have looked like the rising of a corpse in the wan moonlight, which gave everything a hue of the grave.

Then twenty voices joined the discussion. [Pg 169] They rose in unsteady high pitches, like men who were really drunk. Richardson felt his skin tighten around his mouth, and his knees felt weak. He slowly sat up, staring at the still blanket at the far end of the room. This awkward and stiff movement, which was all done by his waist muscles, must have looked like a corpse rising in the pale moonlight, casting everything in a grave-like hue.

My friend, take my advice and never be executed by a hangman who doesn't talk the English language. It, or anything that resembles it, is the most difficult of deaths. The tumultuous emotions of Richardson's terror destroyed that slow and careful process of thought by means of which he understood Mexican. Then he used his instinctive comprehension of the first and universal language, which is tone. Still, it is disheartening not to be able to understand the detail of threats against the blood of your body.

My friend, trust me and never let yourself be executed by a hangman who doesn’t speak English. It's, or anything like it, the hardest way to die. The overwhelming fear Richardson felt wrecked that slow and careful thinking method he used to understand Mexican. Instead, he relied on his instinctive grasp of the first and universal language, which is tone. Still, it’s frustrating not to be able to fully understand the specifics of threats against your life.

Suddenly, the clamour of voices ceased. There was a silence—a silence of decision. The blanket was flung aside, and the red light of a torch flared into the room. It was held high by a fat, round-faced Mexican, whose little snake-like moustache was as black as his eyes, and whose eyes were black as jet. He was insane with the wild rage of a man whose liquor is dully burning at his brain. Five or six of his fellows crowded after him. The guitar, which had been thrummed doggedly during the time of the high words, now suddenly stopped. They contemplated each other. Richardson sat very straight and still, his right hand lost in his blanket. The[Pg 170] Mexicans jostled in the light of the torch, their eyes blinking and glittering.

Suddenly, the noise of voices stopped. There was a silence—an intense silence filled with tension. The blanket was thrown aside, and the red light of a flashlight burst into the room. It was held high by a chubby, round-faced Mexican, whose small, snake-like mustache was as black as his eyes, and his eyes were as black as jet. He was driven mad with the wild fury of a man whose drink was simmering in his brain. Five or six of his companions pushed in after him. The guitar, which had been strummed obstinately during the argument, abruptly went silent. They looked at each other. Richardson sat very upright and still, his right hand hidden in his blanket. The[Pg 170] Mexicans jostled in the light of the flashlight, their eyes blinking and sparkling.

The fat one posed in the manner of a grandee. Presently his hand dropped to his belt, and from his lips there spun an epithet—a hideous word which often foreshadows knife-blows, a word peculiarly of Mexico, where people have to dig deep to find an insult that has not lost its savour. The American did not move. He was staring at the fat Mexican with a strange fixedness of gaze, not fearful, not dauntless, not anything that could be interpreted. He simply stared.

The overweight man posed like a big shot. Eventually, his hand fell to his belt, and he spat out a curse—a nasty word that often precedes violence, a term particularly from Mexico, where people have to dig deep to find an insult that still stings. The American didn’t move. He was staring at the fat Mexican with a strange intensity, neither fearful nor brave, nothing that could be clearly understood. He just kept staring.

The fat Mexican must have been disconcerted, for he continued to pose as a grandee, with more and more sublimity, until it would have been easy for him to have fallen over backward. His companions were swaying very drunkenly. They still blinked their little beady eyes at Richardson. Ah, well, sirs, here was a mystery! At the approach of their menacing company, why did not this American cry out and turn pale, or run, or pray them mercy? The animal merely sat still, and stared, and waited for them to begin. Well, evidently he was a great fighter! Or perhaps he was an idiot? Indeed, this was an embarrassing situation, for who was going forward to discover whether he was a great fighter or an idiot?

The heavy Mexican must have been uneasy, as he kept acting like a big shot, with even more pretentiousness, making it seem like he might tip over at any moment. His friends were swaying drunkenly. They continued to blink their small, beady eyes at Richardson. Well, gentlemen, this was a puzzle! Why wasn’t this American shouting, turning pale, running away, or begging for mercy as their threatening group approached? The guy just sat there, staring, and waited for them to make the first move. Clearly, he was a tough fighter! Or maybe he was just foolish? This was quite an awkward situation, because who was going to step up and find out if he was a tough fighter or a fool?

To Richardson, whose nerves were tingling and twitching like live wires, and whose heart jolted inside him, this pause was a long horror; and for these men, who could so frighten him, there began to swell in him a fierce hatred—a hatred that made him [Pg 171] long to be capable of fighting all of them, a hatred that made him capable of fighting all of them. A 44-calibre revolver can make a hole large enough for little boys to shoot marbles through; and there was a certain fat Mexican with a moustache like a snake who came extremely near to have eaten his last tomale merely because he frightened a man too much.

To Richardson, whose nerves were buzzing and twitching like live wires, and whose heart was racing, this pause felt like an endless nightmare; and for these men, who could scare him so thoroughly, a fierce hatred began to grow within him—a hatred that made him wish he could take them all on, a hatred that made him feel capable of doing just that. A .44-caliber revolver can create a hole big enough for little kids to shoot marbles through; and there was a certain overweight Mexican with a snake-like mustache who almost didn't make it to his next meal just because he scared a man too much.

José had slept the first part of the night in his fashion, his body hunched into a heap, his legs crooked, his head touching his knees. Shadows had obscured him from the sight of the invaders. At this point he arose, and began to prowl quakingly over toward Richardson, as if he meant to hide behind him.

José had spent the first part of the night in his usual way, his body scrunched up, his legs bent, his head resting on his knees. Shadows had hidden him from the view of the invaders. At this point, he got up and started to creep nervously over toward Richardson, as if he intended to hide behind him.

Of a sudden the fat Mexican gave a howl of glee. José had come within the torch's circle of light. With roars of ferocity the whole group of Mexicans pounced on the American's servant. He shrank shuddering away from them, beseeching by every device of word and gesture. They pushed him this way and that. They beat him with their fists. They stung him with their curses. As he grovelled on his knees, the fat Mexican took him by the throat and said—"I am going to kill you!" And continually they turned their eyes to see if they were to succeed in causing the initial demonstration by the American. But he looked on impassively. Under the blanket his fingers were clenched, as iron, upon the handle of his revolver.

Suddenly, the chubby Mexican let out a joyful howl. José had stepped into the light of the torch. With fierce roars, the entire group of Mexicans lunged at the American's servant. He recoiled in fear, desperately trying to plead with them through words and gestures. They shoved him back and forth, punched him, and hurled insults at him. As he knelt helplessly, the fat Mexican grabbed him by the throat and said, "I’m going to kill you!" They kept glancing over to see if they could provoke a reaction from the American. But he watched without emotion. Beneath the blanket, his fingers were tightly gripped around the handle of his revolver.

Here suddenly two brilliant clashing chords from the guitar were heard, and a woman's voice, full of [Pg 172] laughter and confidence, cried from without—"Hello! hello! Where are you?" The lurching company of Mexicans instantly paused and looked at the ground. One said, as he stood with his legs wide apart in order to balance himself—"It is the girls. They have come!" He screamed in answer to the question of the woman—"Here!" And without waiting he started on a pilgrimage toward the blanket-covered door. One could now hear a number of female voices giggling and chattering.

Suddenly, two bright chords from the guitar rang out, and a woman’s voice, filled with laughter and confidence, called from outside—“Hello! Hello! Where are you?” The group of Mexicans immediately stopped and looked down. One of them, standing with his legs wide apart to keep his balance, said, “It’s the girls. They’ve arrived!” He shouted back in response to the woman’s question—“Over here!” Without hesitation, he began making his way toward the blanket-covered door. Now, you could hear several female voices giggling and chatting.

Two other Mexicans said—"Yes, it is the girls! Yes!" They also started quietly away. Even the fat Mexican's ferocity seemed to be affected. He looked uncertainly at the still immovable American. Two of his friends grasped him gaily—"Come, the girls are here! Come!" He cast another glower at Richardson. "But this——," he began. Laughing, his comrades hustled him toward the door. On its threshold, and holding back the blanket, with one hand, he turned his yellow face with a last challenging glare toward the American. José, bewailing his state in little sobs of utter despair and woe, crept to Richardson and huddled near his knee. Then the cries of the Mexicans meeting the girls were heard, and the guitar burst out in joyous humming.

Two other Mexicans said, "Yeah, it’s the girls! Yes!" They also started to quietly back away. Even the fat Mexican's aggression seemed to fade. He looked uncertainly at the still unmoving American. Two of his friends playfully grabbed him—"Come on, the girls are here! Let’s go!" He shot another glare at Richardson. "But this—," he started. Laughing, his friends pushed him toward the door. At the threshold, holding back the blanket with one hand, he turned his yellow face for one last challenging look at the American. José, lamenting his situation with little sobs of utter despair, crept up to Richardson and huddled close to his knee. Then the shouts of the Mexicans greeting the girls were heard, and the guitar burst into joyous strumming.

The moon clouded, and but a faint square of light fell through the open main door of the house. The coals of the fire were silent, save for occasional sputters. Richardson did not change his position. He remained staring at the blanket which hid the strategic door in the far end. At his knees José was arguing, in a low, aggrieved tone, with the saints.[Pg 173] Without, the Mexicans laughed and danced, and—it would appear from the sound—drank more.

The moon was covered, and only a faint square of light came through the open front door of the house. The coals in the fire were quiet, except for the occasional sputter. Richardson didn’t shift in his seat. He kept staring at the blanket that concealed the strategic door at the far end. At his knees, José was arguing quietly, sounding upset, with the saints.[Pg 173] Outside, the Mexicans were laughing and dancing, and—based on the noise—they seemed to be drinking more.

In the stillness and the night Richardson sat wondering if some serpent-like Mexican were sliding towards him in the darkness, and if the first thing he knew of it would be the deadly sting of a knife. "Sssh," he whispered, to José. He drew his revolver from under the blanket, and held it on his leg. The blanket over the door fascinated him. It was a vague form, black and unmoving. Through the opening it shielded were to come, probably, threats, death. Sometimes he thought he saw it move. As grim white sheets, the black and silver of coffins, all the panoply of death, affect us, because of that which they hide, so this blanket, dangling before a hole in an adobe wall, was to Richardson a horrible emblem, and a horrible thing in itself. In his present mood he could not have been brought to touch it with his finger.

In the quiet of the night, Richardson sat wondering if some snake-like Mexican was creeping up on him in the dark, and if the first thing he would know about it would be the deadly stab of a knife. "Sssh," he whispered to José. He pulled his revolver out from under the blanket and rested it on his leg. The blanket over the door intrigued him. It was a vague shape, black and still. Through the opening it covered, threats and death were likely to come. Sometimes he thought he saw it move. Just like grim white sheets and the black and silver of coffins affect us because of what they conceal, this blanket, hanging in front of a hole in the adobe wall, was to Richardson a terrifying symbol and a dreadful object in itself. In his current mood, he wouldn't have touched it even with his finger.

The celebrating Mexicans occasionally howled in song. The guitarist played with speed and enthusiasm. Richardson longed to run. But in this vibrating and threatening gloom his terror convinced him that a move on his part would be a signal for the pounce of death. José, crouching abjectly, mumbled now and again. Slowly, and ponderous as stars, the minutes went.

The celebrating Mexicans sometimes burst into song. The guitarist played quickly and with energy. Richardson wanted to run. But in this intense and threatening darkness, his fear made him believe that any movement would signal death's arrival. José, huddled in despair, mumbled every now and then. Slowly, and as heavy as stars, time dragged on.

Suddenly Richardson thrilled and started. His breath for a moment left him. In sleep his nerveless fingers had allowed his revolver to fall and clang upon the hard floor. He grabbed it up hastily, and his glance swept apprehensively over the room. A chill [Pg 174] blue light of dawn was in the place. Every outline was slowly growing; detail was following detail. The dread blanket did not move. The riotous company had gone or fallen silent. He felt the effect of this cold dawn in his blood. The candour of breaking day brought his nerve. He touched José. "Come," he said. His servant lifted his lined yellow face, and comprehended. Richardson buckled on his spurs and strode up; José obediently lifted the two great saddles. Richardson held two bridles and a blanket on his left arm; in his right hand he had his revolver. They sneaked toward the door.

Suddenly, Richardson jolted awake, his breath caught in his throat for a moment. In his sleep, his weak fingers had let his revolver slip and clang on the hard floor. He quickly snatched it up and scanned the room with a worried gaze. A cold blue light of dawn filled the place. Every outline began to take shape; details started to emerge. The heavy blanket remained still. The loud crowd had either departed or fallen quiet. He felt the chill of the dawn in his veins. The clear light of morning steadied his nerves. He touched José. "Come on," he said. His servant raised his worn yellow face and understood. Richardson fastened his spurs and strode forward; José obediently lifted the two heavy saddles. Richardson held two bridles and a blanket in his left arm, with his revolver in his right hand. They crept toward the door.

The man who said that spurs jingled was insane. Spurs have a mellow clash—clash—clash. Walking in spurs—notably Mexican spurs—you remind yourself vaguely of a telegraphic linesman. Richardson was inexpressibly shocked when he came to walk. He sounded to himself like a pair of cymbals. He would have known of this if he had reflected; but then, he was escaping, not reflecting. He made a gesture of despair, and from under the two saddles José tried to make one of hopeless horror. Richardson stooped, and with shaking fingers unfastened the spurs. Taking them in his left hand, he picked up his revolver, and they slunk on toward the door. On the threshold he looked back. In a corner he saw, watching him with large eyes, the Indian man and woman who had been his hosts. Throughout the night they had made no sign, and now they neither spoke nor moved. Yet Richardson thought he detected meek satisfaction at his departure.

The man who said that spurs jingled was crazy. Spurs have a soft clash—clash—clash. Walking in spurs—especially Mexican spurs—makes you vaguely think of a telegraph linesman. Richardson was utterly shocked when he began to walk. He felt like a pair of cymbals. He would have realized this if he had thought about it; but he was trying to escape, not think. He made a gesture of despair, and from under the two saddles, José tried to express hopeless horror. Richardson bent down and, with trembling fingers, unfastened the spurs. Holding them in his left hand, he picked up his revolver, and they crept toward the door. At the threshold, he glanced back. In a corner, he saw the Indian man and woman who had been his hosts, watching him with wide eyes. They hadn’t shown any expression throughout the night, and now they neither spoke nor moved. Still, Richardson thought he sensed a quiet satisfaction at his leaving.

The street was still and deserted. In the eastern [Pg 175] sky there was a lemon-coloured patch. José had picketed the horses at the side of the house. As the two men came round the corner Richardson's beast set up a whinny of welcome. The little horse had heard them coming. He stood facing them, his ears cocked forward, his eyes bright with welcome.

The street was quiet and empty. In the eastern [Pg 175] sky, there was a lemon-colored patch. José had tied the horses to the side of the house. As the two men turned the corner, Richardson's horse let out a whinny of greeting. The little horse had sensed their approach. He stood facing them, ears perked up, eyes shining with excitement.

Richardson made a frantic gesture, but the horse, in his happiness at the appearance of his friends, whinnied with enthusiasm. The American felt that he could have strangled his well-beloved steed. Upon the threshold of safety, he was being betrayed by his horse, his friend! He felt the same hate that he would have felt for a dragon. And yet, as he glanced wildly about him, he could see nothing stirring in the street, nothing at the doors of the tomb-like houses.

Richardson waved his arms in distress, but the horse, thrilled to see his friends, whinnied excitedly. The American felt a strong urge to choke his beloved horse. Just when he was close to safety, he felt betrayed by his horse, his friend! He felt the same kind of anger he would have felt toward a dragon. Yet, as he looked around frantically, he saw nothing moving in the street, nothing at the entrances of the silent, tomb-like houses.

José had his own saddle-girth and both bridles buckled in a moment. He curled the picket-ropes with a few sweeps of his arm. The American's fingers, however, were shaking so that he could hardly buckle the girth. His hands were in invisible mittens. He was wondering, calculating, hoping about his horse. He knew the little animal's willingness and courage under all circumstances up to this time; but then—here it was different. Who could tell if some wretched instance of equine perversity was not about to develop? Maybe the little fellow would not feel like smoking over the plain at express speed this morning, and so he would rebel, and kick, and be wicked. Maybe he would be without feeling of interest, and run listlessly. All riders who have had to hurry in the saddle know what it is to be on a horse who does not understand the dramatic situation. [Pg 176] Riding a lame sheep is bliss to it. Richardson, fumbling furiously at the girth, thought of these things.

José quickly secured his own saddle-girth and buckled both bridles in no time. He coiled the picket ropes with a few quick motions of his arm. However, the American's fingers were shaking so much that he could barely buckle the girth. His hands felt like they were in invisible mittens. He was thinking, calculating, and hoping about his horse. He knew the little animal’s willingness and courage in all circumstances up to that point; but now, things were different. Who could say if some unfortunate moment of equine stubbornness was about to arise? Maybe the little guy wouldn’t feel like racing across the plain at full speed that morning, and so he might rebel, kick, and act out. Maybe he would be uninterested and just run sluggishly. All riders who have had to rush in the saddle know how frustrating it is to be on a horse that doesn’t grasp the urgency of the situation. Riding a lame sheep would be a delight compared to that. Richardson, struggling intensely with the girth, thought about all this.

Presently he had it fastened. He swung into the saddle, and as he did so his horse made a mad jump forward. The spurs of José scratched and tore the flanks of his great black beast, and side by side the two horses raced down the village street. The American heard his horse breathe a quivering sigh of excitement. Those four feet skimmed. They were as light as fairy puff balls. The houses glided past in a moment, and the great, clear, silent plain appeared like a pale blue sea of mist and wet bushes. Above the mountains the colours of the sunlight were like the first tones, the opening chords of the mighty hymn of the morning.

Right now, he had it secured. He jumped into the saddle, and as he did, his horse took a wild leap forward. José's spurs scratched and tore at the sides of his big black horse, and side by side, the two horses raced down the village street. The American heard his horse let out a shaky sigh of excitement. Those four hooves flew. They were as light as fairy puffs. The houses rushed by in no time, and the vast, clear, quiet plain stretched out like a pale blue sea of mist and wet bushes. Above the mountains, the colors of the sunlight were like the first notes, the opening chords of the powerful hymn of the morning.

The American looked down at his horse. He felt in his heart the first thrill of confidence. The little animal, unurged and quite tranquil, moving his ears this way and that way with an air of interest in the scenery, was nevertheless bounding into the eye of the breaking day with the speed of a frightened antelope. Richardson, looking down, saw the long, fine reach of forelimb as steady as steel machinery. As the ground reeled past, the long, dried grasses hissed, and cactus plants were dull blurs. A wind whirled the horse's mane over his rider's bridle hand.

The American looked down at his horse. He felt a rush of confidence in his heart for the first time. The little animal, calm and unbothered, moved its ears this way and that, showing interest in the scenery, yet was charging into the dawn with the speed of a startled antelope. Richardson, glancing down, noticed the long, strong reach of the horse’s legs, as steady as a well-oiled machine. As the ground rushed by, the dry grasses whispered, and cactus plants blurred past. A gust of wind whipped the horse's mane over his rider's hand on the bridle.

José's profile was lined against the pale sky. It was as that of a man who swims alone in an ocean. His eyes glinted like metal, fastened on some unknown point ahead of him, some fabulous place of safety. Occasionally his mouth puckered in a little [Pg 177] unheard cry; and his legs, bended back, worked spasmodically as his spurred heels sliced his charger's sides.

José's silhouette contrasted with the pale sky. He looked like a man swimming alone in the ocean. His eyes sparkled like metal, focused on some unknown destination ahead of him, a fantastic place of safety. Every now and then, his mouth puckered in a small [Pg 177] unheard cry; and his bent legs moved erratically as his spurred heels dug into his horse's sides.

Richardson consulted the gloom in the west for signs of a hard-riding, yelling cavalcade. He knew that, whereas his friends the enemy had not attacked him when he had sat still and with apparent calmness confronted them, they would take furiously after him now that he had run from them—now that he had confessed himself the weaker. Their valour would grow like weeds in the spring, and upon discovering his escape they would ride forth dauntless warriors. Sometimes he was sure he saw them. Sometimes he was sure he heard them. Continually looking backward over his shoulder, he studied the purple expanses where the night was marching away. José rolled and shuddered in his saddle, persistently disturbing the stride of the black horse, fretting and worrying him until the white foam flew, and the great shoulders shone like satin from the sweat.

Richardson glanced at the darkening sky in the west, hoping to catch sight of a fast-approaching, shouting group. He realized that since his enemies had held back when he remained calm and faced them, they would chase him down fiercely now that he was fleeing—now that he had admitted he was the weaker one. Their courage would sprout like weeds in spring, and when they noticed he had escaped, they'd charge out like fearless warriors. Sometimes, he was convinced he spotted them. Other times, he was certain he heard them. Constantly looking back over his shoulder, he scanned the deep purples of the retreating night. José rolled and shivered in his saddle, persistently disrupting the black horse's stride, fretting and agitating him until frothy white foam flew, and the horse’s broad shoulders glistened like satin from sweat.

At last, Richardson drew his horse carefully down to a walk. José wished to rush insanely on, but the American spoke to him sternly. As the two paced forward side by side, Richardson's little horse thrust over his soft nose and inquired into the black's condition.

At last, Richardson carefully slowed his horse to a walk. José wanted to speed ahead recklessly, but the American spoke to him firmly. As the two moved forward side by side, Richardson's small horse nudged forward with its soft nose, checking on the black's condition.

Riding with José was like riding with a corpse. His face resembled a cast in lead. Sometimes he swung forward and almost pitched from his seat. Richardson was too frightened himself to do anything but hate this man for his fear. Finally, he issued a mandate which nearly caused José's eyes to slide out [Pg 178] of his head and fall to the ground, like two coins:—"Ride behind me—about fifty paces."

Riding with José felt like riding with a corpse. His face looked like it was made of lead. Sometimes he leaned forward and nearly fell out of his seat. Richardson was too scared himself to do anything but resent this man for his fear. Finally, he gave an order that nearly made José's eyes pop out [Pg 178] of his head and drop to the ground, like two coins:—"Stay behind me—about fifty paces."

"Señor——" stuttered the servant. "Go," cried the American furiously. He glared at the other and laid his hand on his revolver. José looked at his master wildly. He made a piteous gesture. Then slowly he fell back, watching the hard face of the American for a sign of mercy. But Richardson had resolved in his rage that at any rate he was going to use the eyes and ears of extreme fear to detect the approach of danger; so he established his panic-stricken servant as a sort of outpost.

"Sir——" stammered the servant. "Go," shouted the American angrily. He glared at the other and placed his hand on his revolver. José looked at his master in a panic. He made a desperate gesture. Then slowly he stepped back, watching the stern face of the American for any hint of mercy. But Richardson had made up his mind in his fury that he was going to use the eyes and ears of pure fear to sense any incoming danger; so he set up his terrified servant as a sort of lookout.

As they proceeded, he was obliged to watch sharply to see that the servant did not slink forward and join him. When José made beseeching circles in the air with his arm, he replied by menacingly gripping his revolver. José had a revolver too; nevertheless it was very clear in his mind that the revolver was distinctly an American weapon. He had been educated in the Rio Grande country.

As they moved on, he had to keep a close eye on the servant to make sure he didn't sneak up and join him. When José waved his arms in desperate circles, he responded by tightening his grip on his revolver. José had a revolver too; however, he clearly understood that the revolver was definitely an American gun. He had grown up in the Rio Grande region.

Richardson lost the trail once. He was recalled to it by the loud sobs of his servant.

Richardson lost the trail once. He was brought back to it by the loud cries of his servant.

Then at last José came clattering forward, gesticulating and wailing. The little horse sprang to the shoulder of the black. They were off.

Then finally, José came rushing forward, waving his arms and crying out. The little horse jumped up next to the black one. They were on their way.

Richardson, again looking backward, could see a slanting flare of dust on the whitening plain. He thought that he could detect small moving figures in it.

Richardson, looking back again, could see a slant of dust on the lightening plain. He thought he could make out small moving shapes in it.

José's moans and cries amounted to a university course in theology. They broke continually from his quivering lips. His spurs were as motors. They[Pg 179] forced the black horse over the plain in great headlong leaps. But under Richardson there was a little insignificant rat-coloured beast who was running apparently with almost as much effort as it takes a bronze statue to stand still. The ground seemed merely something to be touched from time to time with hoofs that were as light as blown leaves. Occasionally Richardson lay back and pulled stoutly at the bridle to keep from abandoning his servant. José harried at his horse's mouth, flopped about in the saddle, and made his two heels beat like flails. The black ran like a horse in despair.

José's moans and cries were like a university course in theology. They continually escaped from his trembling lips. His spurs acted like motors, driving the black horse across the plain in swift, reckless leaps. But under Richardson, there was a small, insignificant rat-colored creature that seemed to be running with almost as little effort as it takes for a bronze statue to stand still. The ground appeared to be merely something to touch from time to time with hooves as light as falling leaves. Occasionally, Richardson reclined back and pulled hard on the reins to avoid leaving his servant behind. José tugged at his horse's mouth, flailed about in the saddle, and made his heels thump like pieces of wood. The black horse ran as if it were in despair.

Crimson serapes in the distance resemble drops of blood on the great cloth of plain. Richardson began to dream of all possible chances. Although quite a humane man, he did not once think of his servant. José being a Mexican, it was natural that he should be killed in Mexico; but for himself, a New Yorker——! He remembered all the tales of such races for life, and he thought them badly written.

Crimson serapes in the distance look like drops of blood on the vast plain. Richardson began to imagine all the possible outcomes. Even though he was a compassionate person, he didn't think about his servant at all. Since José was Mexican, it seemed natural that he would be killed in Mexico; but for him, a New Yorker—! He recalled all the stories about such life-or-death races and found them poorly written.

The great black horse was growing indifferent. The jabs of José's spurs no longer caused him to bound forward in wild leaps of pain. José had at last succeeded in teaching him that spurring was to be expected, speed or no speed, and now he took the pain of it dully and stolidly, as an animal who finds that doing his best gains him no respite. José was turned into a raving maniac. He bellowed and screamed, working his arms and his heels like one in a fit. He resembled a man on a sinking ship, who appeals to the ship. Richardson, too, cried madly to the black horse. The spirit of the horse responded [Pg 180] to these calls, and quivering and breathing heavily he made a great effort, a sort of a final rush, not for himself apparently, but because he understood that his life's sacrifice, perhaps, had been invoked by these two men who cried to him in the universal tongue. Richardson had no sense of appreciation at this time—he was too frightened; but often now he remembers a certain black horse.

The big black horse was becoming indifferent. The jabs from José's spurs no longer made him leap forward in pain. José had finally taught him that being spurred was inevitable, speed or no speed, and now he accepted the pain dully and stoically, like an animal who realizes that doing his best brings no relief. José was turning into a raving maniac. He shouted and screamed, flailing his arms and heels like someone in a fit. He looked like a man on a sinking ship, pleading with it. Richardson, too, yelled frantically at the black horse. The horse responded to their calls, trembling and breathing heavily as he made one final effort, not for himself, it seemed, but because he understood that his sacrifice might be invoked by these two men calling to him in a universal way. Richardson had no sense of appreciation at that moment—he was too scared; but he often remembers that certain black horse.

From the rear could be heard a yelling, and once a shot was fired—in the air, evidently. Richardson moaned as he looked back. He kept his hand on his revolver. He tried to imagine the brief tumult of his capture—the flurry of dust from the hoofs of horses pulled suddenly to their haunches, the shrill, biting curses of the men, the ring of the shots, his own last contortion. He wondered, too, if he could not somehow manage to pelt that fat Mexican, just to cure his abominable egotism.

From behind, loud shouting could be heard, and then a shot rang out—in the air, clearly. Richardson groaned as he glanced back. He kept his hand on his gun. He tried to picture the chaotic moment of his capture—the cloud of dust kicked up by horses abruptly rearing back, the sharp, angry curses of the men, the sound of the gunfire, his own final struggle. He also wondered if he might figure out a way to throw something at that fat Mexican, just to knock down his awful arrogance.

It was José, the terror-stricken, who at last discovered safety. Suddenly he gave a howl of delight and astonished his horse into a new burst of speed. They were on a little ridge at the time, and the American at the top of it saw his servant gallop down the slope and into the arms, so to speak, of a small column of horsemen in grey and silver clothes. In the dim light of the early morning they were as vague as shadows, but Richardson knew them at once for a detachment of Rurales, that crack cavalry corps of the Mexican army which polices the plain so zealously, being of themselves the law and the arm of it—a fierce and swift-moving body that knows little of prevention but much of vengeance. They drew up [Pg 181] suddenly, and the rows of great silver-trimmed sombreros bobbed in surprise.

It was José, terrified and panicked, who finally found safety. Suddenly, he let out a shout of joy and urged his horse into a burst of speed. They were on a small ridge at the time, and the American at the top saw his servant gallop down the slope and directly into a small group of horsemen in grey and silver uniforms. In the dim light of early morning, they appeared as vague as shadows, but Richardson immediately recognized them as a detachment of Rurales, the elite cavalry unit of the Mexican army that vigilantly patrols the plains, embodying both law and enforcement—a fierce and swift-moving group that knows little about prevention but a lot about revenge. They came to a sudden stop, and the rows of large sombreros with silver trim bobbed in surprise.[Pg 181]

Richardson saw José throw himself from his horse and begin to jabber at the leader. When he arrived he found that his servant had already outlined the entire situation, and was then engaged in describing him, Richardson, as an American señor of vast wealth, who was the friend of almost every governmental potentate within two hundred miles. This seemed profoundly to impress the officer. He bowed gravely to Richardson and smiled significantly at his men, who unslung their carbines.

Richardson saw José jump off his horse and start talking to the leader. When he got there, he found that his servant had already explained everything and was busy describing him, Richardson, as an American gentleman of great wealth, who was friends with nearly every powerful official within two hundred miles. This seemed to really impress the officer. He bowed respectfully to Richardson and smiled meaningfully at his men, who then took their carbines off their shoulders.

The little ridge hid the pursuers from view, but the rapid thud of their horses' feet could be heard. Occasionally they yelled and called to each other. Then at last they swept over the brow of the hill, a wild mob of almost fifty drunken horsemen. When they discerned the pale-uniformed Rurales, they were sailing down the slope at top speed.

The small ridge concealed the pursuers from sight, but the quick thud of their horses' hooves was audible. Sometimes they shouted and called to one another. Finally, they burst over the top of the hill, a chaotic group of nearly fifty drunken riders. When they spotted the pale-uniformed Rurales, they were racing down the slope at full speed.

If toboggans half-way down a hill should suddenly make up their minds to turn round and go back, there would be an effect something like that produced by the drunken horsemen. Richardson saw the Rurales serenely swing their carbines forward, and, peculiar-minded person that he was, felt his heart leap into his throat at the prospective volley. But the officer rode forward alone.

If sleds halfway down a hill suddenly decided to turn around and go back, it would create an impact similar to that caused by the drunken horsemen. Richardson watched as the Rurales calmly swung their rifles forward, and, being the peculiar person he was, felt his heart race at the thought of the impending gunfire. But the officer rode ahead on his own.

It appeared that the man who owned the best horse in this astonished company was the fat Mexican with the snaky moustache, and, in consequence, this gentleman was quite a distance in the van. He tried to pull up, wheel his horse, and scuttle back over the [Pg 182] hill as some of his companions had done, but the officer called to him in a voice harsh with rage. "——!" howled the officer. "This señor is my friend, the friend of my friends. Do you dare pursue him, ——?——!——!——!——!" These dashes represent terrible names, all different, used by the officer.

It looked like the guy who owned the best horse in this shocked group was the chubby Mexican with the slithery mustache, so he was quite far ahead. He tried to slow down, turn his horse around, and rush back over the [Pg 182] hill like some of his friends had, but the officer shouted at him with a voice full of anger. "——!" yelled the officer. "This guy is my friend, the friend of my friends. Do you really dare chase him, ——?——!——!——!——!" These dashes represent awful names, all different, used by the officer.

The fat Mexican simply grovelled on his horse's neck. His face was green: it could be seen that he expected death. The officer stormed with magnificent intensity: "——!——!——!" Finally he sprang from his saddle, and, running to the fat Mexican's side, yelled—"Go!" and kicked the horse in the belly with all his might. The animal gave a mighty leap into the air, and the fat Mexican, with one wretched glance at the contemplative Rurales, aimed his steed for the top of the ridge. Richardson gulped again in expectation of a volley, for—it is said—this is a favourite method for disposing of objectionable people. The fat, green Mexican also thought that he was to be killed on the run, from the miserable look he cast at the troops. Nevertheless, he was allowed to vanish in a cloud of yellow dust at the ridge-top.

The heavyset Mexican just lounged on his horse's neck. His face was pale, clearly expecting death. The officer shouted with fierce intensity: "——!——!——!" Finally, he leaped off his saddle, ran to the heavyset Mexican's side, yelled—"Go!" and kicked the horse in the belly with all his strength. The horse jumped high into the air, and the heavyset Mexican, giving one pitiful glance at the watching Rurales, aimed his horse toward the top of the ridge. Richardson swallowed hard, bracing for a gunfire, because—it's said—this is a common way to deal with unwanted individuals. The heavyset, pale Mexican also seemed to think he would be shot while fleeing, given the miserable look he gave the troops. Still, he was allowed to disappear in a cloud of yellow dust at the ridge-top.

José was exultant, defiant, and, oh! bristling with courage. The black horse was drooping sadly, his nose to the ground. Richardson's little animal, with his ears bent forward, was staring at the horses of the Rurales as if in an intense study. Richardson longed for speech, but he could only bend forward and pat the shining, silken shoulders. The little horse turned his head and looked back gravely.

José was ecstatic, bold, and filled with courage. The black horse looked down sadly, its nose to the ground. Richardson's little horse, with its ears perked up, was staring at the Rurales' horses as if deep in thought. Richardson wanted to speak, but he could only lean forward and pat the shining, smooth shoulders. The little horse turned its head and looked back seriously.


DEATH AND THE CHILD

I

I

The peasants who were streaming down the mountain trail had in their sharp terror evidently lost their ability to count. The cattle and the huge round bundles seemed to suffice to the minds of the crowd if there were now two in each case where there had been three. This brown stream poured on with a constant wastage of goods and beasts. A goat fell behind to scout the dried grass and its owner, howling, flogging his donkeys, passed far ahead. A colt, suddenly frightened, made a stumbling charge up the hill-side. The expenditure was always profligate and always unnamed, unnoted. It was as if fear was a river, and this horde had simply been caught in the torrent, man tumbling over beast, beast over man, as helpless in it as the logs that fall and shoulder grindingly through the gorges of a lumber country. It was a freshet that might sear the face of the tall quiet mountain; it might draw a livid line across the land, this downpour of fear with a thousand homes adrift in the current—men, women, babes, [Pg 186] animals. From it there arose a constant babble of tongues, shrill, broken, and sometimes choking as from men drowning. Many made gestures, painting their agonies on the air with fingers that twirled swiftly.

The peasants streaming down the mountain trail had clearly lost their ability to count in their sheer panic. For the crowd, the cattle and massive round bundles seemed sufficient, even if there were now two of each where there had been three. This brown stream flowed on, with goods and animals constantly getting lost along the way. A goat fell behind to munch on some dried grass while its owner, wailing and whipping his donkeys, raced far ahead. A colt, suddenly scared, stumbled as it charged up the hillside. The loss was always excessive and never accounted for. It felt as if fear was a raging river, and this crowd had been swept up in it, people tumbling over animals and vice versa, as helpless as logs rolling through the gorges of a logging region. It was a flood that could mar the face of the tall, silent mountain; it could leave a pale scar across the land, this downpour of fear carrying a thousand homes adrift—men, women, babies, [Pg 186] animals. From it rose a constant, chaotic chatter, shrill and broken, sometimes choking as if people were drowning. Many waved their arms, illustrating their suffering in the air with fingers that flailed wildly.

The blue bay with its pointed ships and the white town lay below them, distant, flat, serene. There was upon this vista a peace that a bird knows when high in the air it surveys the world, a great calm thing rolling noiselessly toward the end of the mystery. Here on the height one felt the existence of the universe scornfully defining the pain in ten thousand minds. The sky was an arch of stolid sapphire. Even to the mountains raising their mighty shapes from the valley, this headlong rush of the fugitives was too minute. The sea, the sky, and the hills combined in their grandeur to term this misery inconsequent. Then too it sometimes happened that a face seen as it passed on the flood reflected curiously the spirit of them all and still more. One saw then a woman of the opinion of the vaults above the clouds. When a child cried it cried always because of some adjacent misfortune, some discomfort of a pack-saddle or rudeness of an encircling arm. In the dismal melody of this flight there were often sounding chords of apathy. Into these preoccupied countenances, one felt that needles could be thrust without purchasing a scream. The trail wound here and there as the sheep had willed in the making of it.

The blue bay with its pointed ships and the white town lay below them, distant, flat, and calm. There was a sense of peace in this view that a bird experiences when it soars high above the world, a great calm moving silently toward the end of the mystery. Here on the height, one could feel the existence of the universe scornfully defining the pain in ten thousand minds. The sky was a solid arch of sapphire. Even for the mountains that lifted their massive shapes from the valley, this frantic rush of the fleeing people was too small to matter. The sea, the sky, and the hills combined in their grandeur to render this misery inconsequential. Sometimes, it would happen that a face seen as it passed in the crowd reflected curiously the spirit of them all and even more. One would then see a woman with the perspective of the vastness above the clouds. When a child cried, it was always due to some nearby misfortune, a discomfort from a pack-saddle, or the harshness of an enclosing arm. In the gloomy music of this escape, there were often resonating chords of apathy. In these distracted faces, one felt that needles could be jabbed in without causing a scream. The trail wound this way and that as the sheep had chosen in its making.

Although this throng seemed to prove that the whole of humanity was fleeing in one direction—with [Pg 187] every tie severed that binds us to the soil—a young man was walking rapidly up the mountain, hastening to a side of the path from time to time to avoid some particularly wide rush of people and cattle. He looked at everything in agitation and pity. Frequently he called admonitions to maniacal fugitives, and at other moments he exchanged strange stares with the imperturbable ones. They seemed to him to wear merely the expressions of so many boulders rolling down the hill. He exhibited wonder and awe with his pitying glances.

Although this crowd seemed to show that all of humanity was running in one direction—with [Pg 187] every connection severed that ties us to the ground—a young man was walking quickly up the mountain, stepping aside from time to time to avoid the larger flows of people and livestock. He observed everything with a mix of agitation and compassion. Often, he shouted warnings to the frantic escapees, and at other times he exchanged strange looks with those who remained calm. To him, they seemed to wear expressions like so many boulders tumbling down the hill. He showed a sense of wonder and awe through his sympathetic glances.

Turning once toward the rear, he saw a man in the uniform of a lieutenant of infantry marching the same way. He waited then, subconsciously elate at a prospect of being able to make into words the emotion which heretofore had only been expressed in the flash of eyes and sensitive movements of his flexible mouth. He spoke to the officer in rapid French, waving his arms wildly, and often pointing with a dramatic finger. "Ah, this is too cruel, too cruel, too cruel. Is it not? I did not think it would be as bad as this. I did not think—God's mercy—I did not think at all. And yet I am a Greek. Or at least my father was a Greek. I did not come here to fight. I am really a correspondent, you see? I was to write for an Italian paper. I have been educated in Italy. I have spent nearly all my life in Italy. At the schools and universities! I knew nothing of war! I was a student—a student. I came here merely because my father was a Greek, and for his sake I thought of Greece—I loved Greece. But I did not dream——"

Turning around, he saw a man in the uniform of an infantry lieutenant marching in the same direction. He paused, feeling a rush of hope at the idea of expressing what had only been conveyed through the flashes of his eyes and the sensitive movements of his flexible mouth. He spoke to the officer in quick French, gesturing wildly, and often pointing dramatically. "Ah, this is too cruel, too cruel, too cruel. Isn't it? I didn't think it would be this bad. I never thought—God’s mercy—I didn’t think at all. And yet I’m Greek. Or at least my father was Greek. I didn't come here to fight. I'm actually a correspondent, you see? I was supposed to write for an Italian paper. I was educated in Italy. I’ve spent almost my whole life in Italy. In schools and universities! I knew nothing about war! I was a student—a student. I came here simply because my father was Greek, and out of love for him, I thought of Greece—I loved Greece. But I never imagined——"

He paused, breathing heavily. His eyes glistened from that soft overflow which comes on occasion to the glance of a young woman. Eager, passionate, profoundly moved, his first words, while facing the procession of fugitives, had been an active definition of his own dimension, his personal relation to men, geography, life. Throughout he had preserved the fiery dignity of a tragedian.

He paused, breathing heavily. His eyes shone with that soft overflow that sometimes comes to a young woman's gaze. Eager, passionate, deeply moved, his first words, while facing the line of refugees, had been a vivid expression of his own perspective, his personal connection to people, the world, and life. All along, he had maintained the intense dignity of a tragic hero.

The officer's manner at once deferred to this outburst. "Yes," he said, polite but mournful, "these poor people! These poor people! I do not know what is to become of these poor people."

The officer immediately respected this outburst. "Yes," he said, polite but sad, "these poor folks! These poor folks! I don't know what's going to happen to these poor folks."

The young man declaimed again. "I had no dream—I had no dream that it would be like this! This is too cruel! Too cruel! Now I want to be a soldier. Now I want to fight. Now I want to do battle for the land of my father." He made a sweeping gesture into the north-west.

The young man shouted again. "I didn't have a dream—I never imagined it would be like this! It's too harsh! Too harsh! Now I want to be a soldier. Now I want to fight. Now I want to battle for my father's land." He gestured dramatically toward the northwest.

The officer was also a young man, but he was very bronzed and steady. Above his high military collar of crimson cloth with one silver star upon it, appeared a profile stern, quiet, and confident, respecting fate, fearing only opinion. His clothes were covered with dust; the only bright spot was the flame of the crimson collar. At the violent cries of his companion he smiled as if to himself, meanwhile keeping his eyes fixed in a glance ahead.

The officer was a young man, but he was very tanned and calm. Above his high military collar made of red fabric with a single silver star on it, his profile looked stern, quiet, and self-assured, accepting fate and only caring about others' opinions. His clothes were dusty; the only vibrant part was the bright red collar. At the loud shouts of his companion, he smiled to himself while keeping his gaze focused straight ahead.

From a land toward which their faces were bent came a continuous boom of artillery fire. It was sounding in regular measures like the beating of a colossal clock, a clock that was counting the seconds in the lives of the stars, and men had time to die [Pg 189] between the ticks. Solemn, oracular, inexorable, the great seconds tolled over the hills as if God fronted this dial rimmed by the horizon. The soldier and the correspondent found themselves silent. The latter in particular was sunk in a great mournfulness, as if he had resolved willy-nilly to swing to the bottom of the abyss where dwell secrets of his kind, and had learned beforehand that all to be met there was cruelty and hopelessness. A strap of his bright new leather leggings came unfastened, and he bowed over it slowly, impressively, as one bending over the grave of a child.

From a land they were facing came a constant sound of artillery fire. It echoed in regular beats like a massive clock, counting the seconds in the lives of the stars, and men had time to die [Pg 189] between the ticks. Serious, prophetic, and relentless, the great seconds tolled over the hills as if God was watching over this dial framed by the horizon. The soldier and the reporter found themselves quiet. The reporter, in particular, felt deep sadness, as if he had unconsciously decided to plunge into the depths of despair where the darker truths of his existence lay, already knowing that all he would find there was cruelty and hopelessness. A strap on his bright new leather leggings came undone, and he bent over it slowly, with gravity, like someone leaning over the grave of a child.

Then suddenly, the reverberations mingled until one could not separate an explosion from another, and into the hubbub came the drawling sound of a leisurely musketry fire. Instantly, for some reason of cadence, the noise was irritating, silly, infantile. This uproar was childish. It forced the nerves to object, to protest against this racket which was as idle as the din of a lad with a drum.

Then suddenly, the echoes blended together to the point where you couldn’t tell one explosion from another, and within the chaos came the lazy sound of casual gunfire. Instantly, for some reason related to the rhythm, the noise felt annoying, ridiculous, and childish. This uproar was juvenile. It made your nerves react, protesting against this racket that was as pointless as the noise made by a kid with a drum.

The lieutenant lifted his finger and pointed. He spoke in vexed tones, as if he held the other man personally responsible for the noise. "Well, there!" he said. "If you wish for war you now have an opportunity magnificent."

The lieutenant raised his finger and pointed. He spoke in annoyed tones, as if he blamed the other man personally for the noise. "Well, there!" he said. "If you want a war, you now have a fantastic opportunity."

The correspondent raised himself upon his toes. He tapped his chest with gloomy pride. "Yes! There is war! There is the war I wish to enter. I fling myself in. I am a Greek, a Greek, you understand. I wish to fight for my country. You know the way. Lead me. I offer myself." Struck by a sudden thought he brought a case from his pocket, [Pg 190] and extracting a card handed it to the officer with a bow. "My name is Peza," he said simply.

The correspondent stood on his toes. He tapped his chest with a serious sense of pride. "Yes! There is war! That’s the war I want to join. I'm diving in. I’m a Greek, a Greek, you get it. I want to fight for my country. You know the way. Lead me. I’m ready to serve." Suddenly inspired, he pulled a case from his pocket, [Pg 190] and took out a card, handing it to the officer with a bow. "My name is Peza," he said simply.

A strange smile passed over the soldier's face. There was pity and pride—the vanity of experience—and contempt in it. "Very well," he said, returning the bow. "If my company is in the middle of the fight I shall be glad for the honour of your companionship. If my company is not in the middle of the fight—I will make other arrangements for you."

A strange smile crossed the soldier's face. There was a mix of pity and pride—the arrogance of experience—and disdain in it. "Alright," he said, nodding back. "If my unit is in the thick of the fight, I'll be happy to have you with me. If my unit isn't in the fight, I'll make other plans for you."

Peza bowed once more, very stiffly, and correctly spoke his thanks. On the edge of what he took to be a great venture toward death, he discovered that he was annoyed at something in the lieutenant's tone. Things immediately assumed new and extraordinary proportions. The battle, the great carnival of woe, was sunk at once to an equation with a vexation by a stranger. He wanted to ask the lieutenant what was his meaning. He bowed again majestically; the lieutenant bowed. They flung a shadow of manners, of capering tinsel ceremony across a land that groaned, and it satisfied something within themselves completely.

Peza bowed again, very stiffly, and politely thanked him. On the brink of what he thought was a major step toward death, he realized he was irritated by something in the lieutenant's tone. Suddenly, everything took on a new and intense significance. The battle, the huge spectacle of suffering, was instantly reduced to an annoyance caused by a stranger. He wanted to ask the lieutenant what he meant. He bowed once more with a grand gesture; the lieutenant bowed back. They cast a shadow of politeness, of playful, superficial formality across a land that was in agony, and it fulfilled something within themselves completely.

In the meantime, the river of fleeing villagers had changed to simply a last dropping of belated creatures, who fled past stammering and flinging their hands high. The two men had come to the top of the great hill. Before them was a green plain as level as an inland sea. It swept northward, and merged finally into a length of silvery mist. Upon the near part of this plain, and upon two grey treeless mountains at the side of it, were little black lines from which floated slanting sheets of smoke. It was not a battle [Pg 191] to the nerves. One could survey it with equanimity, as if it were a tea-table; but upon Peza's mind it struck a loud clanging blow. It was war. Edified, aghast, triumphant, he paused suddenly, his lips apart. He remembered the pageants of carnage that had marched through the dreams of his childhood. Love he knew that he had confronted, alone, isolated, wondering, an individual, an atom taking the hand of a titanic principle. But, like the faintest breeze on his forehead, he felt here the vibration from the hearts of forty thousand men.

In the meantime, the stream of escaping villagers had turned into just a final trickle of latecomers, who rushed past, stammering and throwing their hands up. The two men had reached the top of the great hill. Ahead of them lay a green plain as flat as an inland sea. It stretched northward, eventually blending into a veil of silvery mist. On the nearer part of this plain, and on two gray, treeless mountains beside it, were tiny black lines, from which slanted sheets of smoke drifted. It wasn't a battle [Pg 191] that rattled the nerves. One could view it with calmness, as if it were just a tea-party; but to Peza, it landed a loud, jarring impact. It was war. Enlightened, shocked, and exhilarated, he suddenly paused, his lips parted. He recalled the spectacles of violence that had paraded through his childhood dreams. He knew love had been something he faced alone, isolated, wondering, a single individual, a tiny part grasping the hand of a colossal force. But, like the faintest breeze on his forehead, he felt the pulse from the hearts of forty thousand men.

The lieutenant's nostrils were moving. "I must go at once," he said. "I must go at once."

The lieutenant's nostrils flared. "I need to leave right away," he said. "I need to leave right away."

"I will go with you wherever you go," shouted Peza loudly.

"I'll go with you wherever you go," shouted Peza loudly.

A primitive track wound down the side of the mountain, and in their rush they bounded from here to there, choosing risks which in the ordinary caution of man would surely have seemed of remarkable danger. The ardour of the correspondent surpassed the full energy of the soldier. Several times he turned and shouted, "Come on! Come on!"

A rough path snaked down the mountain, and in their hurry, they jumped from place to place, taking risks that would have seemed extremely dangerous to a cautious person. The correspondent's enthusiasm outstripped that of the soldier. Several times he turned and shouted, "Let’s go! Let’s go!"

At the foot of the path they came to a wide road, which extended toward the battle in a yellow and straight line. Some men were trudging wearily to the rear. They were without rifles; their clumsy uniforms were dirty and all awry. They turned eyes dully aglow with fever upon the pair striding toward the battle. Others were bandaged with the triangular kerchief upon which one could still see through bloodstains the little explanatory pictures illustrating the ways to bind various wounds. "Fig. 1."—"Fig. 2." [Pg 192]—"Fig. 7." Mingled with the pacing soldiers were peasants, indifferent, capable of smiling, gibbering about the battle, which was to them an ulterior drama. A man was leading a string of three donkeys to the rear, and at intervals he was accosted by wounded or fevered soldiers, from whom he defended his animals with ape-like cries and mad gesticulation. After much chattering they usually subsided gloomily, and allowed him to go with his sleek little beasts unburdened. Finally he encountered a soldier who walked slowly with the assistance of a staff. His head was bound with a wide bandage, grimey from blood and mud. He made application to the peasant, and immediately they were involved in a hideous Levantine discussion. The peasant whined and clamoured, sometimes spitting like a kitten. The wounded soldier jawed on thunderously, his great hands stretched in claw-like graspings over the peasant's head. Once he raised his staff and made threat with it. Then suddenly the row was at an end. The other sick men saw their comrade mount the leading donkey and at once begin to drum with his heels. None attempted to gain the backs of the remaining animals. They gazed after them dully. Finally they saw the caravan outlined for a moment against the sky. The soldier was still waving his arms passionately, having it out with the peasant.

At the bottom of the path, they reached a wide road that stretched toward the battle in a yellow, straight line. Some men were trudging wearily back. They were unarmed, their heavy uniforms dirty and disheveled. They looked at the pair heading toward the battle with feverish, dull eyes. Others were wrapped in bandages secured with triangular cloths that still showed bloodstains alongside little illustrations on how to dress various wounds. "Fig. 1."—"Fig. 2."—"Fig. 7." Mixed in with the marching soldiers were indifferent peasants, capable of smiling and chatting about the battle, which seemed to them like a distant drama. A man was leading three donkeys away, and at intervals, wounded or feverish soldiers stopped him, to which he responded with wild cries and exaggerated gestures. After a lot of back-and-forth, they usually quieted down and let him pass with his healthy little animals. Eventually, he came across a soldier who was moving slowly with a cane. His head was wrapped in a wide bandage, caked with blood and dirt. He approached the peasant, and immediately they got into a loud argument. The peasant whined and complained, sometimes hissing like a cat. The wounded soldier yelled back loudly, his big hands grasping at the air over the peasant's head. At one point, he raised his cane in a threatening manner. Then, suddenly, the argument ended. The other sick men watched as their comrade climbed onto the lead donkey and began to kick its sides. None of them tried to get on the other donkeys. They watched after them blankly. Eventually, they saw the caravan outlined against the sky. The soldier was still passionately waving his arms, continuing his argument with the peasant.

Peza was alive with despair for these men who looked at him with such doleful, quiet eyes. "Ah, my God!" he cried to the lieutenant, "these poor souls! These poor souls!"

Peza was filled with despair for these men who looked at him with such sad, quiet eyes. "Oh, my God!" he exclaimed to the lieutenant, "these poor souls! These poor souls!"

The officer faced about angrily. "If you are [Pg 193] coming with me there is no time for this." Peza obeyed instantly and with a sudden meekness. In the moment some portion of egotism left him, and he modestly wondered if the universe took cognizance of him to an important degree. This theatre for slaughter, built by the inscrutable needs of the earth, was an enormous affair, and he reflected that the accidental destruction of an individual, Peza by name, would perhaps be nothing at all.

The officer turned around angrily. "If you’re [Pg 193] coming with me, there’s no time for this." Peza immediately complied, suddenly feeling meek. In that moment, he realized some of his ego had faded, and he humbly wondered if the universe even paid attention to him at all. This stage for death, created by the mysterious needs of the earth, was massive, and he thought that the random loss of someone like him, Peza, would probably mean nothing.

With the lieutenant he was soon walking along behind a series of little crescent-shape trenches, in which were soldiers, tranquilly interested, gossiping with the hum of a tea-party. Although these men were not at this time under fire, he concluded that they were fabulously brave. Else they would not be so comfortable, so at home in their sticky brown trenches. They were certain to be heavily attacked before the day was old. The universities had not taught him to understand this attitude.

With the lieutenant, he quickly found himself walking behind a row of small crescent-shaped trenches, where soldiers were calmly chatting away like they were at a tea party. Even though these men weren’t currently under fire, he figured they must be incredibly brave. Otherwise, they wouldn’t be so relaxed and at ease in their muddy brown trenches. They were bound to be heavily attacked before the day was over. The universities hadn’t prepared him to understand this mindset.

At the passing of the young man in very nice tweed, with his new leggings, his new white helmet, his new field-glass case, his new revolver holster, the soiled soldiers turned with the same curiosity which a being in strange garb meets at the corners of streets. He might as well have been promenading a populous avenue. The soldiers volubly discussed his identity.

At the passing of the young man in stylish tweed, with his new leggings, new white helmet, new field-glass case, and new revolver holster, the dirty soldiers turned with the same curiosity that someone in unusual clothing evokes at street corners. He could have been strolling down a busy avenue. The soldiers eagerly talked about who he was.

To Peza there was something awful in the absolute familiarity of each tone, expression, gesture. These men, menaced with battle, displayed the curiosity of the café. Then, on the verge of his great encounter toward death, he found himself extremely embar [Pg 194]rassed, composing his face with difficulty, wondering what to do with his hands, like a gawk at a levée.

To Peza, there was something unsettling about how familiar every tone, expression, and gesture felt. These men, facing battle, showed the curiosity typical of a café. As he stood on the brink of his significant confrontation with death, he felt very embarrassed, struggling to keep a neutral expression and unsure of what to do with his hands, like a clumsy newcomer at a reception.

He felt ridiculous, and also he felt awed, aghast, at these men who could turn their faces from the ominous front and debate his clothes, his business. There was an element which was new born into his theory of war. He was not averse to the brisk pace at which the lieutenant moved along the line.

He felt silly, and at the same time, he was amazed and shocked by these men who could ignore the serious situation and talk about his clothes and job. There was something new added to his understanding of war. He didn't mind the quick pace at which the lieutenant walked along the line.

The roar of fighting was always in Peza's ears. It came from some short hills ahead and to the left. The road curved suddenly and entered a wood. The trees stretched their luxuriant and graceful branches over grassy slopes. A breeze made all this verdure gently rustle and speak in long silken sighs. Absorbed in listening to the hurricane racket from the front, he still remembered that these trees were growing, the grass-blades were extending according to their process. He inhaled a deep breath of moisture and fragrance from the grove, a wet odour which expressed all the opulent fecundity of unmoved nature, marching on with her million plans for multiple life, multiple death.

The sound of fighting was always in Peza's ears. It came from some low hills up ahead and to the left. The road suddenly curved and entered a forest. The trees spread their lush and graceful branches over the grassy slopes. A breeze made the greenery gently rustle and sound like long, soft sighs. While he was focused on the chaotic noise from the front, he still remembered that these trees were growing, and the grass blades were reaching out according to their natural process. He took a deep breath, filled with moisture and the sweet scent from the grove, a damp aroma that captured all the rich life of untouched nature, moving forward with its countless plans for life and death.

Further on, they came to a place where the Turkish shells were landing. There was a long hurtling sound in the air, and then one had sight of a shell. To Peza it was of the conical missiles which friendly officers had displayed to him on board warships. Curiously enough, too, this first shell smacked of the foundry, of men with smudged faces, of the blare of furnace fires. It brought machinery immediately into his mind. He thought that if he was killed there at that time it would be as romantic, to the old standards, as death by a bit of falling iron in a factory.

Further on, they reached a spot where the Turkish shells were landing. There was a loud whooshing sound in the air, and then he saw a shell. To Peza, it resembled the conical missiles that friendly officers had shown him on board warships. Interestingly, this first shell reminded him of the foundry, of men with dirty faces, of the noise of furnace fires. It instantly brought machinery to his mind. He thought that if he were to die there at that moment, it would be as romantic, by old standards, as being struck by a piece of falling metal in a factory.

II

II

A child was playing on a mountain and disregarding a battle that was waging on the plain. Behind him was the little cobbled hut of his fled parents. It was now occupied by a pearl-coloured cow that stared out from the darkness thoughtful and tender-eyed. The child ran to and fro, fumbling with sticks and making great machinations with pebbles. By a striking exercise of artistic license the sticks were ponies, cows, and dogs, and the pebbles were sheep. He was managing large agricultural and herding affairs. He was too intent on them to pay much heed to the fight four miles away, which at that distance resembled in sound the beating of surf upon rocks. However, there were occasions when some louder outbreak of that thunder stirred him from his serious occupation, and he turned then a questioning eye upon the battle, a small stick poised in his hand, interrupted in the act of sending his dog after his sheep. His tranquillity in regard to the death on the plain was as invincible as that of the mountain on which he stood.

A child was playing on a mountain, completely ignoring the battle taking place in the valley below. Behind him was the small cobblestone hut that had belonged to his parents, who had fled. Now, it was occupied by a pearl-colored cow that stared out from the shadows with a thoughtful, gentle gaze. The child ran back and forth, playing with sticks and creating elaborate scenarios with pebbles. With a burst of imagination, the sticks became ponies, cows, and dogs, while the pebbles transformed into sheep. He was busy managing large farming and herding operations. He was so focused on his play that he hardly noticed the fight four miles away, which sounded like the waves crashing against rocks. However, occasionally, a louder sound from the battle would break through, pulling his attention, and he would look curiously at the fight, a small stick raised in his hand, pausing in the middle of sending his dog after the sheep. His calmness about the death occurring in the valley was as unshakeable as the mountain on which he stood.

It was evident that fear had swept the parents away from their home in a manner that could make them forget this child, the first-born. Nevertheless, the hut was clean bare. The cow had committed no impropriety in billeting herself at the domicile of her masters. This smoke-coloured and odorous interior contained nothing as large as a humming-bird. Terror had operated on these runaway people in its sinister fashion, elevating details to enormous heights, [Pg 196] causing a man to remember a button while he forgot a coat, overpowering every one with recollections of a broken coffee-cup, deluging them with fears for the safety of an old pipe, and causing them to forget their first-born. Meanwhile the child played soberly with his trinkets.

It was clear that fear had driven the parents away from their home in a way that made them forget their first-born child. Still, the hut was clean and empty. The cow hadn’t done anything wrong by settling in at her owners’ place. This smoke-colored, smelly interior held nothing as large as a hummingbird. Terror had worked on these fleeing people in a disturbing way, amplifying small details to monstrous proportions, [Pg 196] making a man remember a button while forgetting a coat, overwhelming everyone with memories of a broken coffee cup, drowning them in worries for an old pipe, and causing them to forget their first-born. Meanwhile, the child played quietly with his toys.

He was solitary; engrossed in his own pursuits, it was seldom that he lifted his head to inquire of the world why it made so much noise. The stick in his hand was much larger to him than was an army corps of the distance. It was too childish for the mind of the child. He was dealing with sticks.

He was alone; absorbed in his own activities, he rarely looked up to ask why the world was so loud. The stick in his hand felt much bigger to him than an army corps far away. It was too childish for the child's mind. He was playing with sticks.

The battle lines writhed at times in the agony of a sea-creature on the sands. These tentacles flung and waved in a supreme excitement of pain, and the struggles of the great outlined body brought it nearer and nearer to the child. Once he looked at the plain and saw some men running wildly across a field. He had seen people chasing obdurate beasts in such fashion, and it struck him immediately that it was a manly thing which he would incorporate in his game. Consequently he raced furiously at his stone sheep, flourishing a cudgel, crying the shepherd calls. He paused frequently to get a cue of manner from the soldiers fighting on the plain. He reproduced, to a degree, any movements which he accounted rational to his theory of sheep-herding, the business of men, the traditional and exalted living of his father.

The battle lines twisted at times like a sea creature suffering on the sand. These tentacles flailed and waved in a wild mix of pain, and the struggles of the massive body brought it closer and closer to the child. Once, he glanced at the plain and saw some men running frantically across a field. He had seen people chasing stubborn animals like that before, and it immediately struck him as a bold move he wanted to add to his game. So, he dashed toward his stone sheep, waving a stick and shouting the calls of a shepherd. He often paused to pick up cues from the soldiers fighting on the plain. He mimicked, to some extent, any actions he thought made sense for his idea of sheep-herding, the work of men, the traditional and respected life of his father.

III

III

It was as if Peza was a corpse walking on the bottom of the sea, and finding there fields of grain, groves, weeds, the faces of men, voices. War, a strange employment of the race, presented to him a scene crowded with familiar objects which wore the livery of their commonness, placidly, undauntedly. He was smitten with keen astonishment; a spread of green grass lit with the flames of poppies was too old for the company of this new ogre. If he had been devoting the full lens of his mind to this phase, he would have known he was amazed that the trees, the flowers, the grass, all tender and peaceful nature had not taken to heels at once upon the outbreak of battle. He venerated the immovable poppies.

It was as if Peza were a corpse walking along the ocean floor, discovering fields of grain, groves, weeds, the faces of men, and voices. War, a strange pursuit of humanity, presented him with a scene filled with familiar objects that wore the uniform of their commonness, calmly and fearlessly. He was struck with sharp astonishment; a stretch of green grass lit by the flames of poppies felt too ancient to coexist with this new monster. If he had been fully focused on this moment, he would have realized he was amazed that the trees, the flowers, the grass—all the gentle and peaceful aspects of nature—hadn't fled at the first sign of battle. He held deep admiration for the unyielding poppies.

The road seemed to lead into the apex of an angle formed by the two defensive lines of the Greeks. There was a straggle of wounded men and of gunless and jaded men. These latter did not seem to be frightened. They remained very cool, walking with unhurried steps and busy in gossip. Peza tried to define them. Perhaps during the fight they had reached the limit of their mental storage, their capacity for excitement, for tragedy, and had then simply come away. Peza remembered his visit to a certain place of pictures, where he had found himself amid heavenly skies and diabolic midnights—the sunshine beating red upon desert sands, nude bodies flung to the shore in the green moon-glow, ghastly and starving men clawing at a wall in darkness, a girl at her[Pg 198] bath with screened rays falling upon her pearly shoulders, a dance, a funeral, a review, an execution, all the strength of argus-eyed art: and he had whirled and whirled amid this universe with cries of woe and joy, sin and beauty piercing his ears until he had been obliged to simply come away. He remembered that as he had emerged he had lit a cigarette with unction and advanced promptly to a café. A great hollow quiet seemed to be upon the earth.

The road seemed to lead into the point where the two defensive lines of the Greeks met. There was a mix of wounded men and those without weapons, looking tired. The latter didn’t seem scared. They remained calm, walking slowly and chatting. Peza tried to understand them. Maybe during the fight, they had hit their mental limit for excitement and tragedy, and just walked away. Peza remembered visiting an art gallery, where he found himself surrounded by beautiful skies and dark nights—the sunlight casting a red glow on desert sands, naked bodies washed ashore in the green moonlight, starving men scratching at a wall in the dark, a girl in her bath with filtered light shining on her shoulders, a dance, a funeral, a parade, an execution, all the power of highly observant art: and he had spun and spun in this world, with cries of sorrow and joy, sin and beauty ringing in his ears until he had to just walk away. He remembered that as he stepped out, he lit a cigarette with pleasure and made his way to a café. A deep, empty quiet seemed to hang over the earth.

This was a different case, but in his thoughts he conceded the same causes to many of these gunless wanderers. They too may have dreamed at lightning speed until the capacity for it was overwhelmed. As he watched them, he again saw himself walking toward the café, puffing upon his cigarette. As if to reinforce his theory, a soldier stopped him with an eager but polite inquiry for a match. He watched the man light his little roll of tobacco and paper and begin to smoke ravenously.

This was a different situation, but in his mind, he acknowledged that many of these unarmed drifters might have experienced similar things. They too may have dreamed intensely until they could no longer handle it. As he observed them, he again saw himself walking toward the café, smoking his cigarette. To support his theory, a soldier approached him with a friendly but polite request for a match. He watched as the man lit his small roll of tobacco and paper and began to smoke eagerly.

Peza no longer was torn with sorrow at the sight of wounded men. Evidently he found that pity had a numerical limit, and when this was passed the emotion became another thing. Now, as he viewed them, he merely felt himself very lucky, and beseeched the continuance of his superior fortune. At the passing of these slouched and stained figures he now heard a reiteration of warning. A part of himself was appealing through the medium of these grim shapes. It was plucking at his sleeve and pointing, telling him to beware; and so it had come to pass that he cared for the implacable misery of these soldiers only as he would have cared for the harms of broken dolls. [Pg 199] His whole vision was focussed upon his own chance.

Peza was no longer consumed by sorrow at the sight of injured men. Clearly, he realized that there was a limit to his empathy, and once that limit was crossed, the feeling transformed into something else. Now, as he looked at them, he simply felt fortunate and hoped his good luck would continue. As these tired and dirty figures passed by, he heard a warning repeated in his mind. A part of him was reaching out through these grim sights. It was tugging at his sleeve and pointing, urging him to be cautious; and so it turned out that he cared for the relentless suffering of these soldiers only as he would for the damage to broken dolls. [Pg 199] His entire focus was on his own opportunity.

The lieutenant suddenly halted. "Look," he said. "I find that my duty is in another direction. I must go another way. But if you wish to fight you have only to go forward, and any officer of the fighting line will give you opportunity." He raised his cap ceremoniously; Peza raised his new white helmet. The stranger to battles uttered thanks to his chaperon, the one who had presented him. They bowed punctiliously, staring at each other with civil eyes.

The lieutenant suddenly stopped. "Look," he said. "I realize my duty lies elsewhere. I need to go another way. But if you want to fight, just head forward, and any officer on the front line will give you a chance." He tipped his cap formally; Peza lifted his new white helmet. The newcomer to battle thanked his guide, the one who had introduced him. They bowed respectfully, looking at each other with polite eyes.

The lieutenant moved quietly away through a field. In an instant it flashed upon Peza's mind that this desertion was perfidious. He had been subjected to a criminal discourtesy. The officer had fetched him into the middle of the thing, and then left him to wander helplessly toward death. At one time he was upon the point of shouting at the officer.

The lieutenant quietly moved away through a field. In a flash, Peza realized that this abandonment was treacherous. He had been treated with criminal disrespect. The officer had brought him right into the situation and then left him to wander helplessly toward death. At one point, he was about to shout at the officer.

In the vale there was an effect as if one was then beneath the battle. It was going on above somewhere. Alone, unguided, Peza felt like a man groping in a cellar. He reflected too that one should always see the beginning of a fight. It was too difficult to thus approach it when the affair was in full swing. The trees hid all movements of troops from him, and he thought he might be walking out to the very spot which chance had provided for the reception of a fool. He asked eager questions of passing soldiers. Some paid no heed to him; others shook their heads mournfully. They knew nothing save that war was hard work. If they talked at all it was in testimony of having fought well, savagely. They[Pg 200] did not know if the army was going to advance, hold its ground, or retreat; they were weary.

In the valley, it felt as if he was right under the battle. It was happening somewhere above him. Alone and without direction, Peza felt like someone stumbling around in a dark basement. He also thought that you should always see the start of a fight. It was too hard to jump in when things were already chaotic. The trees blocked his view of any troop movements, and he worried he might be walking right into a trap meant for a fool. He asked several passing soldiers eager questions. Some ignored him; others shook their heads sadly. They didn’t know much other than that war was exhausting. When they did speak, it was just to brag about their fierce fighting. They[Pg 200] had no idea if the army was going to push forward, stand its ground, or pull back; they were just tired.

A long pointed shell flashed through the air and struck near the base of a tree, with a fierce upheaval, compounded of earth and flames. Looking back, Peza could see the shattered tree quivering from head to foot. Its whole being underwent a convulsive tremor which was an exhibition of pain, and, furthermore, deep amazement. As he advanced through the vale, the shells continued to hiss and hurtle in long low flights, and the bullets purred in the air. The missiles were flying into the breast of an astounded nature. The landscape, bewildered, agonized, was suffering a rain of infamous shots, and Peza imagined a million eyes gazing at him with the gaze of startled antelopes.

A long, pointed shell zipped through the air and hit near the base of a tree, erupting in a fierce explosion of dirt and flames. Looking back, Peza saw the shattered tree shaking violently from top to bottom. Its entire form was trembling as if in pain and shock. As he moved through the valley, shells continued to hiss and fly in long, low arcs, while bullets buzzed overhead. The projectiles were slamming into an astonished nature. The landscape, confused and tormented, was enduring a downpour of notorious gunfire, and Peza envisioned a million eyes staring at him like startled antelopes.

There was a resolute crashing of musketry from the tall hill on the left, and from directly in front there was a mingled din of artillery and musketry firing. Peza felt that his pride was playing a great trick in forcing him forward in this manner under conditions of strangeness, isolation, and ignorance. But he recalled the manner of the lieutenant, the smile on the hill-top among the flying peasants. Peza blushed and pulled the peak of his helmet down on his forehead. He strode onward firmly. Nevertheless he hated the lieutenant, and he resolved that on some future occasion he would take much trouble to arrange a stinging social revenge upon that grinning jackanapes. It did not occur to him until later that he was now going to battle mainly because at a previous time a certain man had smiled.

There was a loud clash of gunfire coming from the tall hill on the left, and right in front of him was a chaotic mix of artillery and gunfire. Peza felt that his pride was playing a huge trick on him by pushing him forward in such strange, isolating, and confusing circumstances. But he remembered the lieutenant’s demeanor, the smile on the hilltop among the fleeing peasants. Peza felt embarrassed and pulled the peak of his helmet down over his forehead. He marched ahead confidently. Still, he despised the lieutenant and decided that he would go out of his way to get back at that smirking fool in the future. It didn’t occur to him until later that he was now going into battle mainly because a certain man had smiled at an earlier time.

IV

IV

The road curved round the base of a little hill, and on this hill a battery of mountain guns was leisurely shelling something unseen. In the lee of the height the mules, contented under their heavy saddles, were quietly browsing the long grass. Peza ascended the hill by a slanting path. He felt his heart beat swiftly; once at the top of the hill he would be obliged to look this phenomenon in the face. He hurried, with a mysterious idea of preventing by this strategy the battle from making his appearance a signal for some tremendous renewal. This vague thought seemed logical at the time. Certainly this living thing had knowledge of his coming. He endowed it with the intelligence of a barbaric deity. And so he hurried; he wished to surprise war, this terrible emperor, when it was growling on its throne. The ferocious and horrible sovereign was not to be allowed to make the arrival a pretext for some fit of smoky rage and blood. In this half-lull, Peza had distinctly the sense of stealing upon the battle unawares.

The road curved around the base of a small hill, and on this hill, a group of mountain guns was casually firing at something that couldn’t be seen. Sheltered from the wind, the mules, content under their heavy saddles, were quietly grazing on the long grass. Peza climbed the hill along a slanted path. He could feel his heart racing; once he reached the top, he would have to confront whatever was happening. He rushed, thinking that by doing so, he could somehow keep the battle from using his arrival as a trigger for a fierce outbreak. This unclear idea made sense to him at the time. Surely this living force was aware of his approach. He imagined it with the intelligence of a savage god. So, he hurried; he wanted to catch war, this terrifying ruler, while it was rumbling on its throne. The brutal and dreadful sovereign should not be allowed to use his arrival as an excuse for a fit of smoke and violence. In this brief moment of calm, Peza felt he was sneaking up on the battle unawares.

The soldiers watching the mules did not seem to be impressed by anything august. Two of them sat side by side and talked comfortably; another lay flat upon his back staring dreamily at the sky; another cursed a mule for certain refractions. Despite their uniforms, their bandoliers and rifles, they were dwelling in the peace of hostlers. However, the long shells were whooping from time to time over the [Pg 202] brow of the hill, and swirling in almost straight lines toward the vale of trees, flowers, and grass. Peza, hearing and seeing the shells, and seeing the pensive guardians of the mules, felt reassured. They were accepting the condition of war as easily as an old sailor accepts the chair behind the counter of a tobacco-shop. Or, it was merely that the farm-boy had gone to sea, and he had adjusted himself to the circumstances immediately, and with only the usual first misadventures in conduct. Peza was proud and ashamed that he was not of them, these stupid peasants, who, throughout the world, hold potentates on their thrones, make statesmen illustrious, provide generals with lasting victories, all with ignorance, indifference, or half-witted hatred, moving the world with the strength of their arms and getting their heads knocked together in the name of God, the king, or the Stock Exchange; immortal, dreaming, hopeless asses who surrender their reason to the care of a shining puppet, and persuade some toy to carry their lives in his purse. Peza mentally abased himself before them, and wished to stir them with furious kicks.

The soldiers watching the mules didn’t seem impressed by anything grand. Two of them sat next to each other chatting comfortably; another lay flat on his back, dreamily staring at the sky; yet another cursed a mule for certain quirks. Despite their uniforms, bandoliers, and rifles, they were living in the calm of stable hands. However, the long shells occasionally whooshed over the [Pg 202] hill and flew in almost straight lines toward the valley filled with trees, flowers, and grass. Peza, hearing and seeing the shells and noticing the thoughtful guardians of the mules, felt reassured. They were accepting the reality of war as easily as an old sailor takes a seat behind the counter of a tobacco shop. Or maybe it was just that the farm boy had gone to sea and had quickly adjusted to the situation, facing only the usual early blunders. Peza felt both proud and ashamed that he wasn’t like them, these foolish peasants who, around the world, keep rulers on their thrones, make politicians famous, and give generals lasting victories—all with ignorance, indifference, or foolish hatred, moving the world with their strength and getting their heads smashed together in the name of God, the king, or the Stock Exchange; immortal, dreaming, hopeless fools who hand over their reason to the care of a shiny puppet, persuading some toy to carry their lives in his purse. Peza mentally humbled himself before them and wished to kick them awake with furious kicks.

As his eyes ranged above the rim of the plateau, he saw a group of artillery officers talking busily. They turned at once and regarded his ascent. A moment later a row of infantry soldiers in a trench beyond the little guns all faced him. Peza bowed to the officers. He understood at the time that he had made a good and cool bow, and he wondered at it, for his breath was coming in gasps, he was stifling from sheer excitement. He felt like a tipsy man [Pg 203] trying to conceal his muscular uncertainty from the people in the street. But the officers did not display any knowledge. They bowed. Behind them Peza saw the plain, glittering green, with three lines of black marked upon it heavily. The front of the first of these lines was frothy with smoke. To the left of this hill was a craggy mountain, from which came a continual dull rattle of musketry. Its summit was ringed with the white smoke. The black lines on the plain slowly moved. The shells that came from there passed overhead with the sound of great birds frantically flapping their wings. Peza thought of the first sight of the sea during a storm. He seemed to feel against his face the wind that races over the tops of cold and tumultuous billows.

As he looked over the edge of the plateau, he noticed a group of artillery officers chatting animatedly. They immediately turned to watch him climb up. Moments later, a line of infantry soldiers in a trench beyond the small cannons was also looking at him. Peza bowed to the officers, realizing at that moment that his bow was both graceful and composed, despite the fact that he was gasping for air and feeling overwhelmed with excitement. He felt like a tipsy person trying to hide his wobbly legs from passersby. But the officers showed no sign of noticing anything unusual. They bowed in return. Behind them, Peza saw the shiny green plain marked with three heavy black lines. The front of the first line was churning with smoke. To the left of this hill loomed a rugged mountain, from which a constant dull crack of gunfire echoed. The peak was surrounded by white smoke. The black lines on the plain were slowly advancing. The shells fired from there flew overhead with the sound of large birds wildly flapping their wings. Peza was reminded of his first glimpse of the ocean during a storm. He could almost feel the wind rushing across his face, racing over the tops of cold, chaotic waves.

He heard a voice afar off—"Sir, what would you?" He turned, and saw the dapper captain of the battery standing beside him. Only a moment had elapsed. "Pardon me, sir," said Peza, bowing again. The officer was evidently reserving his bows; he scanned the new-comer attentively. "Are you a correspondent?" he asked. Peza produced a card. "Yes, I came as a correspondent," he replied, "but now, sir, I have other thoughts. I wish to help. You see? I wish to help."

He heard a voice from a distance—"Sir, what can I do for you?" He turned and saw the sharp-dressed captain of the battery standing next to him. Only a moment had passed. "Excuse me, sir," said Peza, bowing again. The officer clearly held back his own bows; he studied the newcomer closely. "Are you a reporter?" he asked. Peza pulled out a card. "Yes, I came as a reporter," he replied, "but now, sir, I have other intentions. I want to help. Do you see? I want to help."

"What do you mean?" said the captain. "Are you a Greek? Do you wish to fight?"

"What do you mean?" asked the captain. "Are you Greek? Do you want to fight?"

"Yes, I am a Greek. I wish to fight." Peza's voice surprised him by coming from his lips in even and deliberate tones. He thought with gratification that he was behaving rather well. Another shell travelling from some unknown point on the plain [Pg 204] whirled close and furiously in the air, pursuing an apparently horizontal course as if it were never going to touch the earth. The dark shape swished across the sky.

"Yes, I'm Greek. I want to fight." Peza's voice caught him off guard as it came out steady and purposeful. He felt pleased that he was handling the situation pretty well. Another shell flying from some unknown spot on the plain [Pg 204] zipped through the air, moving so fast it seemed like it would never hit the ground. The dark shape streaked across the sky.

"Ah," cried the captain, now smiling, "I am not sure that we will be able to accommodate you with a fierce affair here just at this time, but——" He walked gaily to and fro behind the guns with Peza, pointing out to him the lines of the Greeks, and describing his opinion of the general plan of defence. He wore the air of an amiable host. Other officers questioned Peza in regard to the politics of the war. The king, the ministry, Germany, England, Russia, all these huge words were continually upon their tongues. "And the people in Athens? Were they——" Amid this vivacious babble Peza, seated upon an ammunition box, kept his glance high, watching the appearance of shell after shell. These officers were like men who had been lost for days in the forest. They were thirsty for any scrap of news. Nevertheless, one of them would occasionally dispute their informant courteously. What would Servia have to say to that? No, no, France and Russia could never allow it. Peza was elated. The shells killed no one; war was not so bad. He was simply having coffee in the smoking-room of some embassy where reverberate the names of nations.

"Ah," said the captain, now smiling, "I'm not sure we can give you an exciting time here right now, but——" He cheerfully walked back and forth behind the guns with Peza, pointing out the lines of the Greeks and sharing his thoughts on the overall defense strategy. He seemed like a friendly host. Other officers asked Peza about the war's politics. The king, the government, Germany, England, Russia—those big names were constantly on their lips. "And how are the people in Athens? Are they——" Amid this lively chatter, Peza sat on an ammunition box, keeping his eyes up, watching one shell after another land. These officers were like men who had been lost in the forest for days. They were desperate for any bit of news. Still, one of them would sometimes politely challenge what their informant said. What would Serbia say about that? No, France and Russia would never allow it. Peza felt good. The shells weren't harming anyone; war wasn't so bad. He was just enjoying coffee in the smoking room of some embassy, where the names of nations echoed around him.

A rumour had passed along the motley line of privates in the trench. The new arrival with the clean white helmet was a famous English cavalry officer come to assist the army with his counsel. They stared at the figure of him, surrounded by officers. [Pg 205] Peza, gaining sense of the glances and whispers, felt that his coming was an event.

A rumor had spread among the diverse line of soldiers in the trench. The newcomer with the clean white helmet was a famous English cavalry officer here to offer his advice to the army. They looked at him, surrounded by officers. [Pg 205] Peza, picking up on the glances and whispers, sensed that his arrival was significant.

Later, he resolved that he could with temerity do something finer. He contemplated the mountain where the Greek infantry was engaged, and announced leisurely to the captain of the battery that he thought presently of going in that direction and getting into the fight. He re-affirmed the sentiments of a patriot. The captain seemed surprised. "Oh, there will be fighting here at this knoll in a few minutes," he said orientally. "That will be sufficient? You had better stay with us. Besides, I have been ordered to resume fire." The officers all tried to dissuade him from departing. It was really not worth the trouble. The battery would begin again directly. Then it would be amusing for him.

Later, he decided that he could boldly do something better. He looked at the mountain where the Greek soldiers were engaged and casually told the captain of the battery that he was thinking of heading in that direction to join the fight. He reiterated his patriotism. The captain appeared surprised. "Oh, there will be fighting here at this knoll in a few minutes," he said, in an Eastern manner. "Isn't that enough? You should stay with us. Besides, I've been ordered to resume fire." The officers all tried to talk him out of leaving. It really wasn’t worth the trouble. The battery would start up again soon. Then it would be entertaining for him.

Peza felt that he was wandering with his protestations of high patriotism through a desert of sensible men. These officers gave no heed to his exalted declarations. They seemed too jaded. They were fighting the men who were fighting them. Palaver of the particular kind had subsided before their intense pre-occupation in war as a craft. Moreover, many men had talked in that manner and only talked.

Peza felt like he was roaming through a desert of rational people with his claims of strong patriotism. The officers ignored his lofty statements. They appeared too worn out. They were battling the men who were opposing them. Discussions of that sort had faded away in the face of their deep focus on war as a skill. Plus, many men had spoken that way and only talked.

Peza believed at first that they were treating him delicately. They were considerate of his inexperience. War had turned out to be such a gentle business that Peza concluded he could scorn this idea. He bade them a heroic farewell despite their objections.

Peza initially thought they were being gentle with him. They were mindful of his lack of experience. War had turned out to be such a mild affair that Peza decided he could dismiss this notion. He said an inspiring goodbye to them, despite their protests.

However, when he reflected upon their ways afterward, he saw dimly that they were actuated principally by some universal childish desire for a spectator[Pg 206] of their fine things. They were going into action, and they wished to be seen at war, precise and fearless.

However, when he thought about their behavior later, he realized vaguely that they were mostly driven by a common childish desire for someone to witness their impressive things. They were gearing up for action, and they wanted to be seen as brave and ready for battle.

V

V

Climbing slowly to the high infantry position, Peza was amazed to meet a soldier whose jaw had been half shot away, and who was being helped down the sheep track by two tearful comrades. The man's breast was drenched with blood, and from a cloth which he held to the wound drops were splashing wildly upon the stones of the path. He gazed at Peza for a moment. It was a mystic gaze, which Peza withstood with difficulty. He was exchanging looks with a spectre; all aspect of the man was somehow gone from this victim. As Peza went on, one of the unwounded soldiers loudly shouted to him to return and assist in this tragic march. But even Peza's fingers revolted; he was afraid of the spectre; he would not have dared to touch it. He was surely craven in the movement of refusal he made to them. He scrambled hastily on up the path. He was running away.

Climbing slowly to the high infantry position, Peza was shocked to meet a soldier whose jaw had been mostly shot off, being helped down the sheep track by two tearful comrades. The man's chest was soaked in blood, and drops were splattering wildly onto the stones of the path from the cloth he held to the wound. He stared at Peza for a moment. It was a haunting gaze that Peza struggled to endure. He was locking eyes with a ghost; all traces of the man seemed to have vanished from this victim. As Peza continued on, one of the unhurt soldiers shouted for him to come back and help with this tragic march. But even Peza's fingers rebelled; he was scared of the ghost; he wouldn’t have dared to touch it. He surely felt cowardly in the way he refused them. He hurriedly climbed up the path. He was running away.

At the top of the hill he came immediately upon a part of the line that was in action. Another battery of mountain guns was here firing at the streaks of black on the plain. There were trenches filled with men lining parts of the crest, and near the base were other trenches, all crashing away mightily. The plain stretched as far as the eye can see, and from where[Pg 207] silver mist ended this emerald ocean of grass, a great ridge of snow-topped mountains poised against a fleckless blue sky. Two knolls, green and yellow with grain, sat on the prairie confronting the dark hills of the Greek position. Between them were the lines of the enemy. A row of trees, a village, a stretch of road, showed faintly on this great canvas, this tremendous picture, but men, the Turkish battalions, were emphasized startlingly upon it. The ranks of troops between the knolls and the Greek position were as black as ink.

At the top of the hill, he immediately came across an active part of the front lines. Another battery of mountain guns was firing at the dark shapes on the plain. Trenches filled with soldiers lined parts of the ridge, and there were other trenches near the base, all booming away fiercely. The plain stretched as far as the eye could see, and where the silver mist ended this emerald ocean of grass, a great ridge of snow-capped mountains stood against a flawless blue sky. Two knolls, green and yellow with grain, sat on the prairie facing the dark hills of the Greek position. Between them were the enemy lines. A row of trees, a village, and a stretch of road could be faintly seen on this vast canvas, this enormous scene, but the men, the Turkish battalions, stood out sharply against it. The ranks of troops between the knolls and the Greek position were as dark as ink.

The first line of course was muffled in smoke, but at the rear of it battalions crawled up and to and fro plainer than beetles on a plate. Peza had never understood that masses of men were so declarative, so unmistakable, as if nature makes every arrangement to give information of the coming and the presence of destruction, the end, oblivion. The firing was full, complete, a roar of cataracts, and this pealing of connected volleys was adjusted to the grandeur of the far-off range of snowy mountains. Peza, breathless, pale, felt that he had been set upon a pillar and was surveying mankind, the world. In the meantime dust had got in his eye. He took his handkerchief and mechanically administered to it.

The first line was, of course, clouded in smoke, but behind it, battalions moved back and forth, clearer than beetles on a plate. Peza had never realized that groups of men could be so expressive, so obvious, as if nature was doing everything it could to signal the arrival and presence of destruction, the end, nothingness. The gunfire was intense, complete, like the roar of waterfalls, and the sound of the coordinated volleys matched the grandeur of the distant snowy mountains. Peza, breathless and pale, felt as if he had been placed on a pedestal, observing humanity and the world. In the meantime, dust got into his eye. He took his handkerchief and automatically wiped it away.

An officer with a double stripe of purple on his trousers paced in the rear of the battery of howitzers. He waved a little cane. Sometimes he paused in his promenade to study the field through his glasses. "A fine scene, sir," he cried airily, upon the approach of Peza. It was like a blow in the chest to the wide-eyed volunteer. It revealed to him a point of view.[Pg 208] "Yes, sir, it is a fine scene," he answered. They spoke in French. "I am happy to be able to entertain monsieur with a little practice," continued the officer. "I am firing upon that mass of troops you see there a little to the right. They are probably forming for another attack." Peza smiled; here again appeared manners, manners erect by the side of death.

An officer with double purple stripes on his pants paced in the back of the battery of howitzers. He waved a small cane. Sometimes he stopped in his walk to look at the field through his glasses. "What a great scene, sir," he called out casually as Peza approached. It felt like a punch in the chest to the wide-eyed volunteer. It showed him a different perspective.[Pg 208] "Yes, sir, it is a great scene," he replied. They spoke in French. "I'm glad to entertain you with a bit of practice," the officer continued. "I’m firing at that group of troops you see a little to the right. They’re probably getting ready for another attack." Peza smiled; once again, manners emerged even in the face of death.

The right-flank gun of the battery thundered; there was a belch of fire and smoke; the shell flung swiftly and afar was known only to the ear in which rang a broadening hooting wake of sound. The howitzer had thrown itself backward convulsively, and lay with its wheels moving in the air as a squad of men rushed toward it. And later, it seemed as if each little gun had made the supreme effort of its being in each particular shot. They roared with voices far too loud, and the thunderous effort caused a gun to bound as in a dying convulsion. And then occasionally one was hurled with wheels in air. These shuddering howitzers presented an appearance of so many cowards always longing to bolt to the rear, but being implacably held to their business by this throng of soldiers who ran in squads to drag them up again to their obligation. The guns were herded and cajoled and bullied interminably. One by one, in relentless program, they were dragged forward to contribute a profound vibration of steel and wood, a flash and a roar, to the important happiness of man.

The right-flank gun of the battery boomed; there was a burst of fire and smoke; the shell shot swiftly into the distance, known only to the ear that heard its widening, echoing sound. The howitzer jolted backward violently, lying with its wheels in the air as a group of men rushed toward it. Later, it felt like each little gun was giving its all with every single shot. They roared with voices that were far too loud, and the thunderous effort made one of the guns bounce as if in a dying spasm. Occasionally, one would be launched into the air with its wheels up. These trembling howitzers looked like frightened cowards always wanting to flee, but they were stubbornly kept in place by the groups of soldiers who ran to pull them back into action. The guns were herded, coaxed, and pushed endlessly. One by one, in a relentless routine, they were pulled forward to create a powerful vibration of steel and wood, followed by a flash and a roar, contributing to the significant joy of humanity.

The adjacent infantry celebrated a good shot with smiles and an outburst of gleeful talk.

The nearby soldiers celebrated a good shot with smiles and excited chatter.

"Look, sir," cried an officer to Peza. Thin smoke [Pg 209] was drifting lazily before Peza, and dodging impatiently he brought his eyes to bear upon that part of the plain indicated by the officer's finger. The enemy's infantry was advancing to attack. From the black lines had come forth an inky mass which was shaped much like a human tongue. It advanced slowly, casually, without apparent spirit, but with an insolent confidence that was like a proclamation of the inevitable.

"Look, sir," shouted an officer to Peza. Thin smoke [Pg 209] was drifting lazily in front of Peza, and as he shifted his gaze, he focused on the area of the plain that the officer was pointing to. The enemy's infantry was moving forward to attack. From the dark lines, a dark mass emerged, shaped somewhat like a human tongue. It moved slowly and casually, without any real urgency, but with a bold confidence that felt like a declaration of what was to come.

The impetuous part was all played by the defensive side. Officers called, men plucked each other by the sleeve; there were shouts, motions, all eyes were turned upon the inky mass which was flowing toward the base of the hills, heavily, languorously, as oily and thick as one of the streams that ooze through a swamp.

The eager part was all on the defensive side. Officers shouted, men tugged at each other's sleeves; there were loud calls, gestures, and everyone was focused on the dark mass moving slowly toward the base of the hills, heavy and sluggish, like one of the thick, gooey streams that seep through a swamp.

Peza was chattering a question at every one. In the way, pushed aside, or in the way again, he continued to repeat it. "Can they take the position? Can they take the position? Can they take the position?" He was apparently addressing an assemblage of deaf men. Every eye was busy watching every hand. The soldiers did not even seem to see the interesting stranger in the white helmet who was crying out so feverishly.

Peza was anxiously asking everyone a question. He pushed his way through and kept repeating it. "Can they take the position? Can they take the position? Can they take the position?" It was like he was speaking to a group of deaf men. Everyone's eyes were focused on their surroundings, and the soldiers didn't even seem to notice the intriguing stranger in the white helmet who was shouting so passionately.

Finally, however, the hurried captain of the battery espied him and heeded his question. "No, sir! no, sir! It is impossible," he shouted angrily. His manner seemed to denote that if he had sufficient time he would have completely insulted Peza. The latter swallowed the crumb of news without regard to the coating of scorn, and, waving his hand in adieu,[Pg 210] he began to run along the crest of the hill toward the part of the Greek line against which the attack was directed.

Finally, the rushed captain of the battery spotted him and responded to his question. "No, sir! No, sir! That's impossible!" he shouted angrily. His tone suggested that if he had more time, he would have fully insulted Peza. Peza shrugged off the disrespectful response and, waving his hand in farewell,[Pg 210] he began to run along the top of the hill toward the section of the Greek line that was being targeted for the attack.

VI

VI

Peza, as he ran along the crest of the mountain, believed that his action was receiving the wrathful attention of the hosts of the foe. To him then it was incredible foolhardiness thus to call to himself the stares of thousands of hateful eyes. He was like a lad induced by playmates to commit some indiscretion in a cathedral. He was abashed; perhaps he even blushed as he ran. It seemed to him that the whole solemn ceremony of war had paused during this commission. So he scrambled wildly over the rocks in his haste to end the embarrassing ordeal. When he came among the crowning rifle-pits filled with eager soldiers he wanted to yell with joy. None noticed him save a young officer of infantry, who said—"Sir, what do you want?" It was obvious that people had devoted some attention to their own affairs.

Peza, as he ran along the top of the mountain, felt that his actions were attracting the furious attention of the enemy. To him, it seemed incredibly reckless to invite the gaze of thousands of hostile eyes. He felt like a kid pushed by friends to do something silly in a cathedral. He was embarrassed; maybe he even blushed as he ran. It felt to him like the entire serious ceremony of war had paused for a moment because of what he was doing. So he hurriedly scrambled over the rocks, eager to escape the awkward situation. When he finally reached the rifle pits filled with eager soldiers, he wanted to shout with joy. No one noticed him except a young infantry officer, who asked, "Sir, what do you want?" It was clear that everyone else was focused on their own business.

Peza asserted, in Greek, that he wished above everything to battle for the fatherland. The officer nodded; with a smile he pointed to some dead men covered with blankets, from which were thrust upturned dusty shoes.

Peza claimed, in Greek, that he wanted nothing more than to fight for his country. The officer nodded; with a smile, he pointed to some dead men covered with blankets, their dusty shoes sticking out.

"Yes, I know, I know," cried Peza. He thought the officer was poetically alluding to the danger.

"Yeah, I get it, I get it," shouted Peza. He thought the officer was poetically hinting at the danger.

"No," said the officer at once. "I mean cartridges [Pg 211]—a bandolier. Take a bandolier from one of them."

"No," the officer replied immediately. "I mean cartridges [Pg 211]—a bandolier. Take a bandolier from one of them."

Peza went cautiously toward a body. He moved a hand toward the corner of a blanket. There he hesitated, stuck, as if his arm had turned to plaster. Hearing a rustle behind him he spun quickly. Three soldiers of the close rank in the trench were regarding him. The officer came again and tapped him on the shoulder. "Have you any tobacco?" Peza looked at him in bewilderment. His hand was still extended toward the blanket which covered the dead soldier. "Yes," he said, "I have some tobacco." He gave the officer his pouch. As if in compensation, the other directed a soldier to strip the bandolier from the corpse. Peza, having crossed the long cartridge belt on his breast, felt that the dead man had flung his two arms around him.

Peza walked cautiously toward a body. He reached out toward the corner of a blanket but hesitated, stuck, as if his arm had turned to stone. Hearing a rustle behind him, he turned quickly. Three soldiers closely lined up in the trench were watching him. The officer approached again and tapped him on the shoulder. "Do you have any tobacco?" Peza looked at him in confusion. His hand was still reaching toward the blanket that covered the dead soldier. "Yes," he said, "I have some tobacco." He handed the officer his pouch. In return, the officer signaled for a soldier to take the bandolier from the corpse. As Peza crossed the long cartridge belt on his chest, he felt as if the dead man had thrown his arms around him.

A soldier with a polite nod and smile gave Peza a rifle, a relic of another dead man. Thus, he felt, besides the clutch of a corpse about his neck, that the rifle was as inhumanly horrible as a snake that lives in a tomb. He heard at his ear something that was in effect like the voices of those two dead men, their low voices speaking to him of bloody death, mutilation. The bandolier gripped him tighter; he wished to raise his hands to his throat like a man who is choking. The rifle was clammy; upon his palms he felt the movement of the sluggish currents of a serpent's life; it was crawling and frightful.

A soldier politely nodded and smiled as he handed Peza a rifle, a leftover from another dead man. He felt that, along with the weight of a corpse around his neck, the rifle was as terrifying and unnatural as a snake living in a grave. He heard something in his ear that felt like the voices of those two dead men, their soft tones whispering to him about bloody death and mutilation. The bandolier squeezed him tighter; he wanted to raise his hands to his throat like someone who's choking. The rifle felt damp in his hands; he could sense the sluggish movements of a serpent’s life within it; it was squirming and horrifying.

All about him were these peasants, with their interested countenances, gibbering of the fight. From time to time a soldier cried out in semi-humorous lamenta[Pg 212] tions descriptive of his thirst. One bearded man sat munching a great bit of hard bread. Fat, greasy, squat, he was like an idol made of tallow. Peza felt dimly that there was a distinction between this man and a young student who could write sonnets and play the piano quite well. This old blockhead was coolly gnawing at the bread, while he, Peza, was being throttled by a dead man's arms.

All around him were these peasants, with their curious faces, chattering about the fight. Every now and then a soldier would shout out in a half-joking way, complaining about his thirst. One bearded man sat chewing on a large piece of hard bread. Fat, greasy, and short, he looked like a statue made of wax. Peza vaguely sensed that there was a difference between this man and a young student who could write sonnets and play the piano quite well. This old fool was calmly gnawing on the bread while he, Peza, felt like he was being choked by a dead man's arms.

He looked behind him, and saw that a head by some chance had been uncovered from its blanket. Two liquid-like eyes were staring into his face. The head was turned a little sideways as if to get better opportunity for the scrutiny. Peza could feel himself blanch; he was being drawn and drawn by these dead men slowly, firmly down as to some mystic chamber under the earth where they could walk, dreadful figures, swollen and blood-marked. He was bidden; they had commanded him; he was going, going, going.

He turned around and noticed that a head had somehow emerged from its blanket. Two watery eyes were fixed on him. The head was tilted slightly to the side, as if trying to get a better look. Peza felt himself go pale; he was being pulled deeper and deeper by these dead men, slowly and inexorably, into some eerie chamber beneath the earth where they could walk, horrifying figures, swollen and stained with blood. He felt called to them; they had summoned him; he was moving, moving, moving.

When the man in the new white helmet bolted for the rear, many of the soldiers in the trench thought that he had been struck, but those who had been nearest to him knew better. Otherwise they would have heard the silken sliding tender noise of the bullet and the thud of its impact. They bawled after him curses, and also outbursts of self-congratulation and vanity. Despite the prominence of the cowardly part, they were enabled to see in this exhibition a fine comment upon their own fortitude. The other soldiers thought that Peza had been wounded somewhere in the neck, because as he ran he was tearing madly at the bandolier, the dead man's arms. The [Pg 213] soldier with the bread paused in his eating and cynically remarked upon the speed of the runaway.

When the guy in the new white helmet took off for the back, many of the soldiers in the trench thought he had been hit, but those closest to him knew better. Otherwise, they would have heard the soft whoosh of the bullet and the sound of it hitting. They shouted curses at him, along with some self-praise and bragging. Despite the cowardly part, they managed to see this as a commentary on their own bravery. The other soldiers thought Peza had been hurt somewhere around the neck because as he ran, he was wildly ripping at the bandolier, the dead man's gear. The [Pg 213] soldier with the bread stopped eating and cynically commented on how fast the runaway was moving.

An officer's voice was suddenly heard calling out the calculation of the distance to the enemy, the readjustment of the sights. There was a stirring rattle along the line. The men turned their eyes to the front. Other trenches beneath them to the right were already heavily in action. The smoke was lifting toward the blue sky. The soldier with the bread placed it carefully on a bit of paper beside him as he turned to kneel in the trench.

An officer's voice suddenly called out the distance to the enemy and adjusted the sights. There was a nervous buzz along the line. The men looked to the front. Other trenches to their right were already in full action. Smoke rose into the blue sky. The soldier with the bread carefully set it on a piece of paper beside him as he turned to kneel in the trench.

VII

VII

In the late afternoon, the child ceased his play on the mountain with his flocks and his dogs. Part of the battle had whirled very near to the base of his hill, and the noise was great. Sometimes he could see fantastic smoky shapes which resembled the curious figures in foam which one sees on the slant of a rough sea. The plain indeed was etched in white circles and whirligigs like the slope of a colossal wave. The child took seat on a stone and contemplated the fight. He was beginning to be astonished; he had never before seen cattle herded with such uproar. Lines of flame flashed out here and there. It was mystery.

In the late afternoon, the child stopped playing on the mountain with his flocks and his dogs. Part of the battle was swirling very close to the bottom of his hill, and the noise was loud. Sometimes he could see strange smoky shapes that looked like the curious figures in foam seen on a rugged sea. The plain was, in fact, marked with white circles and swirling patterns like the slope of a giant wave. The child sat on a stone and watched the fight. He was starting to feel amazed; he had never seen cattle herded with such chaos before. Flames flashed out here and there. It was a mystery.

Finally, without any preliminary indication, he began to weep. If the men struggling on the plain had had time and greater vision, they could have seen this strange tiny figure seated on a boulder, surveying [Pg 214] them while the tears streamed. It was as simple as some powerful symbol.

Finally, without any warning, he started to cry. If the men fighting on the plain had had time and a broader perspective, they might have noticed this odd little figure sitting on a rock, watching [Pg 214] them while tears flowed down his face. It was as straightforward as a strong symbol.

As the magic clear light of day amid the mountains dimmed the distances, and the plain shone as a pallid blue cloth marked by the red threads of the firing, the child arose and moved off to the unwelcoming door of his home. He called softly for his mother, and complained of his hunger in the familiar formula. The pearl-coloured cow, grinding her jaws thoughtfully, stared at him with her large eyes. The peaceful gloom of evening was slowly draping the hills.

As the bright light of day faded among the mountains, and the plain glowed like a pale blue cloth with red streaks from the gunfire, the child got up and walked towards the uninviting door of his house. He softly called for his mother, expressing his hunger in the usual way. The pearl-colored cow, chewing thoughtfully, gazed at him with her big eyes. The calm darkness of evening was slowly settling over the hills.

The child heard a rattle of loose stones on the hillside, and facing the sound, saw a moment later a man drag himself up to the crest of the hill and fall panting. Forgetting his mother and his hunger, filled with calm interest, the child walked forward and stood over the heaving form. His eyes too were now large and inscrutably wise and sad like those of the animal in the house.

The child heard the sound of loose stones rattling on the hillside, and turning toward it, saw a moment later a man pulling himself up to the top of the hill and collapsing, out of breath. Forgetting about his mother and his hunger, filled with quiet curiosity, the child walked up and stood over the man who was gasping. His eyes, too, were now big and intriguingly wise and sad, like those of the animal in the house.

After a silence he spoke inquiringly. "Are you a man?"

After a pause, he asked, "Are you a man?"

Peza rolled over quickly and gazed up into the fearless cherubic countenance. He did not attempt to reply. He breathed as if life was about to leave his body. He was covered with dust; his face had been cut in some way, and his cheek was ribboned with blood. All the spick of his former appearance had vanished in a general dishevelment, in which he resembled a creature that had been flung to and fro, up and down, by cliffs and prairies during an earthquake. He rolled his eye glassily at the child.

Peza rolled over quickly and looked up at the confident, angelic face. He didn't try to respond. He breathed as if life were slipping away from him. He was covered in dust; his face had a cut, and his cheek was streaked with blood. All traces of his previous neat appearance were gone, leaving him looking like someone who had been thrown around chaotically by cliffs and plains during an earthquake. He stared blankly at the child.

They remained thus until the child repeated his words. "Are you a man?"

They stayed like that until the child repeated what he said. "Are you a man?"

Peza gasped in the manner of a fish. Palsied, windless, and abject, he confronted the primitive courage, the sovereign child, the brother of the mountains, the sky and the sea, and he knew that the definition of his misery could be written on a grass-blade.

Peza gasped like a fish. Shaken, breathless, and defeated, he faced the raw courage, the powerful child, the sibling of the mountains, the sky, and the sea, and he realized that he could sum up his misery in a single blade of grass.


Part II

Part 2

Midnight Sketches

Midnight Drawings


AN EXPERIMENT IN MISERY

(From the Press, New York.)

(From the Press, NYC.)

It was late at night, and a fine rain was swirling softly down, causing the pavements to glisten with hue of steel and blue and yellow in the rays of the innumerable lights. A youth was trudging slowly, without enthusiasm, with his hands buried deep in his trouser's pockets, towards the down-town places where beds can be hired for coppers. He was clothed in an aged and tattered suit, and his derby was a marvel of dust-covered crown and torn rim. He was going forth to eat as the wanderer may eat, and sleep as the homeless sleep. By the time he had reached City Hall Park he was so completely plastered with yells of "bum" and "hobo," and with various unholy epithets that small boys had applied to him at intervals, that he was in a state of the most profound dejection. The sifting rain saturated the old velvet collar of his overcoat, and as the wet cloth pressed against his neck, he felt that there no longer could be pleasure in life. He looked about him searching for an outcast of highest degree that they too might share miseries, but the lights threw a quivering glare over [Pg 220] rows and circles of deserted benches that glistened damply, showing patches of wet sod behind them. It seemed that their usual freights had fled on this night to better things. There were only squads of well-dressed Brooklyn people who swarmed towards the bridge.

It was late at night, and a light rain was falling softly, making the sidewalks shine with shades of steel, blue, and yellow under the countless lights. A young man was trudging slowly, lacking enthusiasm, with his hands shoved deep in his pants pockets, heading towards the downtown area where cheap beds could be rented. He was wearing an old, tattered suit, and his derby hat was a mess of dust and had a torn brim. He was setting out to eat like any wanderer would and to sleep like the homeless do. By the time he reached City Hall Park, he had been bombarded with shouts of "bum" and "hobo," along with various unkind names hurled at him by small boys, leaving him feeling deeply dejected. The steady rain soaked the old velvet collar of his overcoat, and as the wet fabric pressed against his neck, he felt that life held no pleasure anymore. He looked around, searching for another unfortunate soul like himself to share his sorrows with, but the lights cast a flickering glow over rows of empty benches that glistened with moisture, revealing patches of soaked grass behind them. It seemed that their usual occupants had gone off to enjoy better things that night. The only people around were groups of well-dressed Brooklynites bustling towards the bridge.

The young man loitered about for a time and then went shuffling off down Park Row. In the sudden descent in style of the dress of the crowd he felt relief, and as if he were at last in his own country. He began to see tatters that matched his tatters. In Chatham Square there were aimless men strewn in front of saloons and lodging-houses, standing sadly, patiently, reminding one vaguely of the attitudes of chickens in a storm. He aligned himself with these men, and turned slowly to occupy himself with the flowing life of the great street.

The young man hung around for a while and then shuffled down Park Row. The sudden drop in the style of the crowd's dress made him feel relieved, like he was finally in his own territory. He started noticing rags that matched his own. In Chatham Square, there were aimless men sprawled out in front of bars and boarding houses, standing sadly and patiently, vaguely resembling chickens caught in a storm. He joined these men and turned slowly to immerse himself in the bustling life of the busy street.

Through the mists of the cold and storming night, the cable cars went in silent procession, great affairs shining with red and brass, moving with formidable power, calm and irresistible, dangerful and gloomy, breaking silence only by the loud fierce cry of the gong. Two rivers of people swarmed along the side walks, spattered with black mud, which made each shoe leave a scar-like impression. Overhead elevated trains with a shrill grinding of the wheels stopped at the station, which upon its leg-like pillars seemed to resemble some monstrous kind of crab squatting over the street. The quick fat puffings of the engines could be heard. Down an alley there were sombre curtains of purple and black, on which street lamps dully glittered like embroidered flowers.

Through the cold, stormy night, the cable cars moved in silent procession, glowing with red and brass, powerful and steady, dangerous and dark, only breaking the silence with the loud, fierce clang of the gong. Two streams of people swarmed along the sidewalks, splattered with black mud, leaving marks like scars with each step. Above, elevated trains screeched to a stop at the station, which perched on its leg-like pillars like a giant crab squatting over the street. The quick, heavy puffing of the engines could be heard. Down an alley, somber curtains of purple and black hung, where street lamps glimmered faintly like embroidered flowers.

A saloon stood with a voracious air on a corner. A sign leaning against the front of the door-post announced "Free hot soup to-night!" The swing doors, snapping to and fro like ravenous lips, made gratified smacks as the saloon gorged itself with plump men, eating with astounding and endless appetite, smiling in some indescribable manner as the men came from all directions like sacrifices to a heathenish superstition.

A bar stood hungrily on a corner. A sign against the front door read "Free hot soup tonight!" The swinging doors, flapping back and forth like eager mouths, smacked contentedly as the bar welcomed in large men, eating with an incredible and endless appetite, smiling in a way that was hard to describe as they arrived from all directions like offerings to a pagan ritual.

Caught by the delectable sign the young man allowed himself to be swallowed. A bar-tender placed a schooner of dark and portentous beer on the bar. Its monumental form up-reared until the froth a-top was above the crown of the young man's brown derby.

Caught by the tempting sign, the young man let himself be drawn in. A bartender set a glass of dark, ominous beer on the bar. Its towering shape rose until the froth on top was above the brim of the young man's brown derby.

"Soup over there, gents," said the bar-tender affably. A little yellow man in rags and the youth grasped their schooners and went with speed toward a lunch counter, where a man with oily but imposing whiskers ladled genially from a kettle until he had furnished his two mendicants with a soup that was steaming hot, and in which there were little floating suggestions of chicken. The young man, sipping his broth, felt the cordiality expressed by the warmth of the mixture, and he beamed at the man with oily but imposing whiskers, who was presiding like a priest behind an altar. "Have some more, gents?" he inquired of the two sorry figures before him. The little yellow man accepted with a swift gesture, but the youth shook his head and went out, following a man whose wondrous seediness promised that he would have a knowledge of cheap lodging-houses.

"Soup over there, guys," said the bartender cheerfully. A small, ragged man and the young guy grabbed their mugs and quickly headed to a lunch counter, where a man with slick but impressive facial hair happily ladled from a pot until he had served the two needy individuals with steaming hot soup that had little floating bits of chicken in it. The young man, sipping his broth, felt the warmth of the mix and smiled at the man with slick but impressive facial hair, who was standing like a priest behind an altar. "Want some more, guys?" he asked the two unfortunate figures in front of him. The small, ragged man accepted with a quick motion, but the young guy shook his head and left, following a man whose extraordinary shabbiness suggested he would know about cheap places to stay.

On the side-walk he accosted the seedy man. "Say, do you know a cheap place to sleep?"

On the sidewalk, he approached the sketchy guy. "Hey, do you know a cheap place to crash?"

The other hesitated for a time gazing sideways. Finally he nodded in the direction of the street, "I sleep up there," he said, "when I've got the price."

The other person paused for a moment, looking to the side. Finally, he nodded toward the street, "I sleep up there," he said, "when I have the money."

"How much?"

"How much is it?"

"Ten cents."

"10 cents."

The young man shook his head dolefully. "That's too rich for me."

The young man shook his head sadly. "That's way out of my budget."

At that moment there approached the two a reeling man in strange garments. His head was a fuddle of bushy hair and whiskers, from which his eyes peered with a guilty slant. In a close scrutiny it was possible to distinguish the cruel lines of a mouth which looked as if its lips had just closed with satisfaction over some tender and piteous morsel. He appeared like an assassin steeped in crimes performed awkwardly.

At that moment, a staggering man in unusual clothes came toward the two. His head was a mess of wild hair and facial hair, with eyes that peeked out from behind them in a guilty way. On closer inspection, you could see the harsh lines of a mouth that seemed to have just finished savoring something vulnerable and grim. He looked like a killer wrapped up in clumsily executed crimes.

But at this time his voice was tuned to the coaxing key of an affectionate puppy. He looked at the men with wheedling eyes, and began to sing a little melody for charity.

But at this moment, his voice was soft and sweet like a pleading puppy. He looked at the men with longing eyes and started to sing a little tune for charity.

"Say, gents, can't yeh give a poor feller a couple of cents t' git a bed. I got five, and I gits anudder two I gits me a bed. Now, on th' square, gents, can't yeh jest gimme two cents t' git a bed? Now, yeh know how a respecter'ble gentlem'n feels when he's down on his luck, an' I——"

"Hey, guys, can’t you spare a couple of cents for a guy to get a bed? I have five, and if I get another two, I can get one. Seriously, can’t you just give me two cents to get a bed? Now, you know how a decent gentleman feels when he's down on his luck, and I—"

The seedy man, staring with imperturbable countenance at a train which clattered overhead, interrupted in an expressionless voice—"Ah, go t' h—!"

The shady guy, looking unfazed as he stared at a train clattering above, interrupted in a flat voice—"Ah, go t' h—!"

But the youth spoke to the prayerful assassin in tones of astonishment and inquiry. "Say, you must be crazy! Why don't yeh strike somebody that looks as if they had money?"

But the young man spoke to the praying assassin in tones of amazement and questioning. "Hey, you must be out of your mind! Why don't you target someone who looks like they have cash?"

The assassin, tottering about on his uncertain legs, and at intervals brushing imaginary obstacles from before his nose, entered into a long explanation of the psychology of the situation. It was so profound that it was unintelligible.

The assassin, stumbling on his shaky legs and occasionally swatting away invisible barriers in front of him, launched into a lengthy explanation of the psychology of the situation. It was so deep that it made no sense.

When he had exhausted the subject, the young man said to him—

When he had finished discussing the topic, the young man said to him—

"Let's see th' five cents."

"Let's see the five cents."

The assassin wore an expression of drunken woe at this sentence, filled with suspicion of him. With a deeply pained air he began to fumble in his clothing, his red hands trembling. Presently he announced in a voice of bitter grief, as if he had been betrayed—"There's on'y four."

The assassin had a look of drunken sorrow at this judgment, filled with distrust towards him. With a look of deep pain, he started to fumble through his clothes, his red hands shaking. Soon, he spoke in a voice full of bitter sorrow, as if he had been let down—"There's only four."

"Four," said the young man thoughtfully. "Well, look-a-here, I'm a stranger here, an' if ye'll steer me to your cheap joint I'll find the other three."

"Four," said the young man thoughtfully. "Well, look, I'm a stranger here, and if you guide me to your cheap place, I'll find the other three."

The assassin's countenance became instantly radiant with joy. His whiskers quivered with the wealth of his alleged emotions. He seized the young man's hand in a transport of delight and friendliness.

The assassin's face lit up with joy. His mustache twitched with the intensity of his supposed emotions. He grabbed the young man's hand in a burst of happiness and friendliness.

"B' Gawd," he cried, "if ye'll do that, b' Gawd, I'd say yeh was a damned good fellow, I would, an' I'd remember yeh all m' life, I would, b' Gawd, an' if I ever got a chance I'd return the compliment"—he spoke with drunken dignity,—"b' Gawd, I'd treat yeh white, I would, an' I'd allus remember yeh."

"B' Gawd," he exclaimed, "if you do that, b' Gawd, I'd say you're a really good guy, I would, and I'd remember you for the rest of my life, I would, b' Gawd, and if I ever got the chance, I'd pay you back"—he spoke with a tipsy dignity—"b' Gawd, I'd treat you right, I would, and I'd always remember you."

The young man drew back, looking at the assassin coldly. "Oh, that's all right," he said. "You show me th' joint—that's all you've got t' do."

The young man stepped back, regarding the assassin with a cold stare. "Oh, that's fine," he said. "Just show me the place—that's all you need to do."

The assassin, gesticulating gratitude, led the young man along a dark street. Finally he stopped before a little dusty door. He raised his hand impressively. "Look-a-here," he said, and there was a thrill of deep and ancient wisdom upon his face, "I've brought yeh here, an' that's my part, ain't it? If th' place don't suit yeh, yeh needn't git mad at me, need yeh? There won't be no bad feelin', will there?"

The assassin, expressing his thanks with gestures, led the young man down a dark street. Eventually, he stopped in front of a small, dusty door. He raised his hand dramatically. "Check this out," he said, a look of deep and ancient wisdom crossing his face, "I brought you here, and that's my job, right? If the place doesn't work for you, you don't need to get upset with me, do you? There won't be any hard feelings, will there?"

"No," said the young man.

"No," said the guy.

The assassin waved his arm tragically, and led the march up the steep stairway. On the way the young man furnished the assassin with three pennies. At the top a man with benevolent spectacles looked at them through a hole in a board. He collected their money, wrote some names on a register, and speedily was leading the two men along a gloom-shrouded corridor.

The assassin dramatically waved his arm and led the way up the steep stairs. On the way, the young man gave the assassin three pennies. At the top, a man with kind glasses looked at them through a hole in a board. He took their money, wrote some names in a register, and quickly led the two men down a dark corridor.

Shortly after the beginning of this journey the young man felt his liver turn white, for from the dark and secret places of the building there suddenly came to his nostrils strange and unspeakable odours, that assailed him like malignant diseases with wings. They seemed to be from human bodies closely packed in dens; the exhalations from a hundred pairs of reeking lips; the fumes from a thousand bygone debauches; the expression of a thousand present miseries.

Shortly after starting this journey, the young man felt his liver turn white, as he suddenly caught strange and unspeakable odors from the dark, hidden corners of the building that hit him like deadly diseases with wings. They seemed to come from human bodies crammed into corners; the stench from a hundred foul mouths; the fumes from a thousand past indulgences; the essence of a thousand ongoing miseries.

A man, naked save for a little snuff-coloured undershirt, was parading sleepily along the corridor. He [Pg 225] rubbed his eyes, and, giving vent to a prodigious yawn, demanded to be told the time.

A man, dressed only in a small, brown undershirt, was sleepily walking down the hallway. He [Pg 225] rubbed his eyes and, letting out a huge yawn, asked what time it was.

"Half-past one."

"1:30."

The man yawned again. He opened a door, and for a moment his form was outlined against a black, opaque interior. To this door came the three men, and as it was again opened the unholy odours rushed out like fiends, so that the young man was obliged to struggle as against an overpowering wind.

The man yawned again. He opened a door, and for a moment his figure was silhouetted against a dark, thick interior. The three men approached the door, and when it swung open again, foul smells rushed out like demons, forcing the young man to struggle as if against a strong wind.

It was some time before the youth's eyes were good in the intense gloom within, but the man with benevolent spectacles led him skilfully, pausing but a moment to deposit the limp assassin upon a cot. He took the youth to a cot that lay tranquilly by the window, and showing him a tall locker for clothes that stood near the head with the ominous air of a tombstone, left him.

It took a while for the young man's eyes to adjust to the dim light inside, but the kind man with glasses guided him expertly, stopping just long enough to place the unconscious assassin on a bed. He brought the young man to a bed that rested peacefully by the window, and after pointing out a tall wardrobe for clothes that stood next to the head of the bed like a grave marker, he left him there.

The youth sat on his cot and peered about him. There was a gas-jet in a distant part of the room, that burned a small flickering orange-hued flame. It caused vast masses of tumbled shadows in all parts of the place, save where, immediately about it, there was a little grey haze. As the young man's eyes became used to the darkness, he could see upon the cots that thickly littered the floor the forms of men sprawled out, lying in death-like silence, or heaving and snoring with tremendous effort, like stabbed fish.

The young man sat on his cot and looked around. There was a gas light in a far corner of the room, burning a small flickering orange flame. It created large shadows all over the place, except for a small grey haze right around it. As his eyes adjusted to the darkness, he could see the cots crowded across the floor, with men sprawled out—some lying in eerie silence, while others gasped and snored heavily, like fish out of water.

The youth locked his derby and his shoes in the mummy case near him, and then lay down with an old and familiar coat around his shoulders. A blanket he handed gingerly, drawing it over part of the coat. The cot was covered with leather, and as cold as [Pg 226] melting snow. The youth was obliged to shiver for some time on this affair, which was like a slab. Presently, however, his chill gave him peace, and during this period of leisure from it he turned his head to stare at his friend the assassin, whom he could dimly discern where he lay sprawled on a cot in the abandon of a man filled with drink. He was snoring with incredible vigour. His wet hair and beard dimly glistened, and his inflamed nose shone with subdued lustre like a red light in a fog.

The young man locked his hat and shoes in the nearby case and then lay down with an old, familiar coat draped over his shoulders. He carefully pulled a blanket over part of the coat. The cot was covered with leather and felt as cold as melting snow. The young man had to shiver for a while on this uncomfortable slab. However, eventually, the chill subsided, bringing him a moment of peace. During this lull, he turned his head to look at his friend, the assassin, whom he could barely make out lying sprawled on a cot in a drunken stupor. He was snoring loudly. His wet hair and beard glistened dimly, and his red, inflamed nose shone softly like a light in the fog.

Within reach of the youth's hand was one who lay with yellow breast and shoulders bare to the cold drafts. One arm hung over the side of the cot, and the fingers lay full length upon the wet cement floor of the room. Beneath the inky brows could be seen the eyes of the man exposed by the partly opened lids. To the youth it seemed that he and this corpse-like being were exchanging a prolonged stare, and that the other threatened with his eyes. He drew back watching his neighbour from the shadows of his blanket edge. The man did not move once through the night, but lay in this stillness as of death like a body stretched out expectant of the surgeon's knife.

Within reach of the young man's hand was someone lying with a yellow chest and bare shoulders to the cold drafts. One arm dangled off the side of the cot, and the fingers rested flat on the wet cement floor of the room. Under the dark eyebrows, the man's eyes were visible through the partly opened lids. To the young man, it felt like he and this corpse-like figure were sharing a long, intense stare, and that the other was threatening him with his gaze. He pulled back, watching his neighbor from the shadows of the edge of his blanket. The man didn't move at all throughout the night, lying still as if he were dead, like a body waiting for the surgeon's knife.

And all through the room could be seen the tawny hues of naked flesh, limbs thrust into the darkness, projecting beyond the cots; upreared knees, arms hanging long and thin over the cot edges. For the most part they were statuesque, carven, dead. With the curious lockers standing all about like tombstones, there was a strange effect of a graveyard where bodies were merely flung.

And all around the room, the tan shades of bare skin were visible, limbs reaching into the shadows, extending beyond the beds; raised knees, arms hanging long and thin over the edges of the beds. For the most part, they looked like statues, carved and lifeless. With the odd lockers scattered everywhere like gravestones, there was a strange feeling of a graveyard where bodies were just tossed.

Yet occasionally could be seen limbs wildly toss [Pg 227]ing in fantastic nightmare gestures, accompanied by guttural cries, grunts, oaths. And there was one fellow off in a gloomy corner, who in his dreams was oppressed by some frightful calamity, for of a sudden he began to utter long wails that went almost like yells from a hound, echoing wailfully and weird through this chill place of tombstones where men lay like the dead.

Yet sometimes you could see limbs flailing wildly in bizarre nightmare movements, accompanied by guttural cries, grunts, and curses. And there was one guy in a dark corner who, in his sleep, was troubled by some terrible disaster, for suddenly he started to let out long wails that sounded almost like a dog's yelps, echoing mournfully and strangely through this cold place filled with tombstones where men lay as if they were dead.

The sound in its high piercing beginnings, that dwindled to final melancholy moans, expressed a red and grim tragedy of the unfathomable possibilities of the man's dreams. But to the youth these were not merely the shrieks of a vision-pierced man: they were an utterance of the meaning of the room and its occupants. It was to him the protest of the wretch who feels the touch of the imperturbable granite wheels, and who then cries with an impersonal eloquence, with a strength not from him, giving voice to the wail of a whole section, a class, a people. This, weaving into the young man's brain, and mingling with his views of the vast and sombre shadows that, like mighty black fingers, curled around the naked bodies, made the young man so that he did not sleep, but lay carving the biographies for these men from his meagre experience. At times the fellow in the corner howled in a writhing agony of his imaginations.

The sound started high and sharp, fading into final, sad moans, expressing a harsh and tragic story about the limitless possibilities of the man's dreams. But to the young man, these weren’t just the cries of someone haunted by visions; they were a reflection of the room and its people. To him, it was the outcry of a miserable person feeling the weight of unyielding fate, who then cries out with a voice that isn’t just his own, expressing the pain of a whole group, a class, a community. This message blended into the young man's mind, mixing with his perceptions of the vast and dark shadows that, like powerful black fingers, wrapped around the vulnerable bodies, keeping him awake as he tried to create the stories of these men based on his limited experiences. At times, the guy in the corner howled in a torturous agony of his imagination.

Finally a long lance-point of grey light shot through the dusty panes of the window. Without, the young man could see roofs drearily white in the dawning. The point of light yellowed and grew brighter, until the golden rays of the morning sun came in bravely and strong. They touched with[Pg 228] radiant colour the form of a small fat man, who snored in stuttering fashion. His round and shiny bald head glowed suddenly with the valour of a decoration. He sat up, blinked at the sun, swore fretfully, and pulled his blanket over the ornamental splendours of his head.

Finally, a long beam of gray light shot through the dusty window panes. Outside, the young man could see rooftops dismally white in the early dawn. The beam of light turned yellow and became brighter until the golden rays of the morning sun streamed in boldly and strongly. They hit with[Pg 228] vibrant color the figure of a small, chubby man, who snored in a stuttering way. His round and shiny bald head suddenly shone like a medal. He sat up, squinted at the sun, cursed irritably, and pulled his blanket over the decorative glories of his head.

The youth contentedly watched this rout of the shadows before the bright spears of the sun, and presently he slumbered. When he awoke he heard the voice of the assassin raised in valiant curses. Putting up his head, he perceived his comrade seated on the side of the cot engaged in scratching his neck with long finger-nails that rasped like files.

The young man watched the chaotic scene of shadows before the bright rays of the sun and soon fell asleep. When he woke up, he heard the assassin shouting fierce curses. Sitting up, he saw his friend sitting on the edge of the bed, scratching his neck with long fingernails that sounded like files.

"Hully Jee, dis is a new breed. They've got can-openers on their feet." He continued in a violent tirade.

"Hully Jee, this is a new breed. They've got can-openers on their feet." He kept going in a furious rant.

The young man hastily unlocked his closet and took out his shoes and hat. As he sat on the side of the cot lacing his shoes, he glanced about and saw that daylight had made the room comparatively common-place and uninteresting. The men, whose faces seemed stolid, serene or absent, were engaged in dressing, while a great crackle of bantering conversation arose.

The young man quickly unlocked his closet and grabbed his shoes and hat. As he sat on the edge of the cot tying his shoes, he looked around and noticed that the sunlight had made the room look pretty ordinary and uninteresting. The men, whose faces appeared blank, calm, or distant, were getting dressed, while a lively chatter filled the air.

A few were parading in unconcerned nakedness. Here and there were men of brawn, whose skins shone clear and ruddy. They took splendid poses, standing massively like chiefs. When they had dressed in their ungainly garments there was an extraordinary change. They then showed bumps and deficiencies of all kinds.

A few were strutting around, totally unbothered and naked. Here and there, there were muscular guys with clear, reddish skin. They struck impressive poses, standing strong like leaders. But once they put on their awkward clothes, there was a surprising shift. They then revealed all sorts of bumps and flaws.

There were others who exhibited many deformities. [Pg 229] Shoulders were slanting, humped, pulled this way and pulled that way. And notable among these latter men was the little fat man, who had refused to allow his head to be glorified. His pudgy form, builded like a pear, bustled to and fro, while he swore in fish-wife fashion. It appeared that some article of his apparel had vanished.

There were others who showed various deformities. [Pg 229] Shoulders were slouched, hunched, pulled this way and that. And standing out among these men was the little chubby guy, who wouldn’t let anyone flatter him. His round shape, built like a pear, hurried back and forth as he cursed like a sailor. It seemed that some piece of his clothing had gone missing.

The young man attired speedily, and went to his friend the assassin. At first the latter looked dazed at the sight of the youth. This face seemed to be appealing to him through the cloud wastes of his memory. He scratched his neck and reflected. At last he grinned, a broad smile gradually spreading until his countenance was a round illumination. "Hello, Willie," he cried cheerily.

The young man got dressed quickly and went to see his friend, the assassin. At first, the assassin looked confused by the sight of the young man. This face seemed to be calling out to him from the foggy depths of his memory. He scratched his neck and thought for a moment. Finally, he smiled, a broad grin spreading until his face was fully lit up. "Hey, Willie," he said happily.

"Hello," said the young man. "Are yeh ready t' fly?"

"Hello," said the young man. "Are you ready to fly?"

"Sure." The assassin tied his shoe carefully with some twine and came ambling.

"Sure." The assassin carefully tied his shoe with some twine and started walking over.

When he reached the street the young man experienced no sudden relief from unholy atmospheres. He had forgotten all about them, and had been breathing naturally, and with no sensation of discomfort or distress.

When he got to the street, the young man felt no sudden relief from the negative vibes. He had completely forgotten about them and had been breathing easily, without any sense of discomfort or distress.

He was thinking of these things as he walked along the street, when he was suddenly startled by feeling the assassin's hand, trembling with excitement, clutching his arm, and when the assassin spoke, his voice went into quavers from a supreme agitation.

He was thinking about these things as he walked down the street when he was suddenly startled by the assassin's hand, shaking with excitement, grabbing his arm. When the assassin spoke, his voice trembled with intense agitation.

"I'll be hully, bloomin' blowed if there wasn't a feller with a nightshirt on up there in that joint."

"I'll be totally surprised if there wasn't a guy in a nightshirt up there in that place."

The youth was bewildered for a moment, but presently he turned to smile indulgently at the assassin's humour.

The young man was confused for a moment, but soon he turned to smile tolerantly at the assassin's joke.

"Oh, you're a d——d liar," he merely said.

"Oh, you’re a damn liar," he simply said.

Whereupon the assassin began to gesture extravagantly, and take oath by strange gods. He frantically placed himself at the mercy of remarkable fates if his tale were not true.

Whereupon the assassin started to gesture wildly and swore by strange gods. He desperately put himself at the mercy of incredible fates if his story was not true.

"Yes, he did! I cross m'heart thousan' times!" he protested, and at the moment his eyes were large with amazement, his mouth wrinkled in unnatural glee.

"Yes, he did! I swear on my heart a thousand times!" he protested, and at that moment his eyes were wide with astonishment, his mouth twisted in an unnatural grin.

"Yessir! A nightshirt! A hully white nightshirt!"

"Yes! A nightshirt! A bright white nightshirt!"

"You lie!"

"You're lying!"

"No, sir! I hope ter die b'fore I kin git anudder ball if there wasn't a jay wid a hully, bloomin' white nightshirt!"

"No way, sir! I hope to die before I can get another ball if there wasn't a guy in a crazy, blooming white nightshirt!"

His face was filled with the infinite wonder of it. "A hully white nightshirt," he continually repeated.

His face was filled with endless amazement. "A fluffy white nightshirt," he kept saying.

The young man saw the dark entrance to a basement restaurant. There was a sign which read "No mystery about our hash!" and there were other age-stained and world-battered legends which told him that the place was within his means. He stopped before it and spoke to the assassin. "I guess I'll git somethin' t' eat."

The young man noticed the dark entrance to a basement restaurant. A sign read, "No mystery about our hash!" and there were other faded and worn-out signs that indicated the place was affordable for him. He paused in front of it and talked to the assassin. "I guess I'll get something to eat."

At this the assassin, for some reason, appeared to be quite embarrassed. He gazed at the seductive front of the eating place for a moment. Then he started slowly up the street. "Well, good-bye, Willie," he said bravely.

At this, the assassin seemed to be pretty embarrassed for some reason. He looked at the inviting front of the restaurant for a moment. Then he slowly started walking up the street. "Well, goodbye, Willie," he said confidently.

For an instant the youth studied the departing figure. Then he called out, "Hol' on a minnet." As they came together he spoke in a certain fierce way, as if he feared that the other would think him to be charitable. "Look-a-here, if yeh wanta git some breakfas' I'll lend yeh three cents t' do it with. But say, look-a-here, you've gota git out an' hustle. I ain't goin' t' support yeh, or I'll go broke b'fore night. I ain't no millionaire."

For a moment, the young man watched the figure walking away. Then he shouted, "Hold on a minute." As they got closer, he spoke in a harsh tone, as if he worried the other person might think he was being too generous. "Listen, if you want to grab some breakfast, I’ll lend you three cents to do that. But you have to get out there and work for it. I'm not going to support you, or I'll be broke by tonight. I'm not a millionaire."

"I take me oath, Willie," said the assassin earnestly, "th' on'y thing I really needs is a ball. Me t'roat feels like a fryin'-pan. But as I can't get a ball, why, th' next bes' thing is breakfast, an' if yeh do that for me, b' Gawd, I say yeh was th' whitest lad I ever see."

"I swear to you, Willie," said the assassin seriously, "the only thing I really need is a drink. My throat feels like a frying pan. But since I can't get a drink, the next best thing is breakfast, and if you can do that for me, I swear you're the best guy I've ever seen."

They spent a few moments in dexterous exchanges of phrases, in which they each protested that the other was, as the assassin had originally said, "a respecter'ble gentlem'n." And they concluded with mutual assurances that they were the souls of intelligence and virtue. Then they went into the restaurant.

They spent a few moments skillfully exchanging words, each insisting that the other was, just like the assassin had originally said, "a respectable gentleman." They wrapped up with mutual assurances that they were both full of intelligence and virtue. Then they went into the restaurant.

There was a long counter, dimly lighted from hidden sources. Two or three men in soiled white aprons rushed here and there.

There was a long counter, dimly lit by hidden lights. Two or three men in dirty white aprons hurried around.

The youth bought a bowl of coffee for two cents and a roll for one cent. The assassin purchased the same. The bowls were webbed with brown seams, and the tin spoons wore an air of having emerged from the first pyramid. Upon them were black moss-like encrustations of age, and they were bent and scarred from the attacks of long-forgotten teeth. But over their repast the wanderers waxed warm [Pg 232] and mellow. The assassin grew affable as the hot mixture went soothingly down his parched throat, and the young man felt courage flow in his veins.

The young man bought a cup of coffee for two cents and a roll for one cent. The assassin got the same. The bowls were stained brown, and the tin spoons looked like they had just come out of an ancient tomb. They were covered in dark, moss-like spots from age, and they were bent and scarred from being chewed on by long-forgotten mouths. But as they ate, the wanderers began to feel warm and relaxed [Pg 232]. The assassin became friendly as the hot drink soothed his dry throat, and the young man felt a surge of courage in his veins.

Memories began to throng in on the assassin, and he brought forth long tales, intricate, incoherent, delivered with a chattering swiftness as from an old woman. "—— great job out'n Orange. Boss keep yeh hustlin' though all time. I was there three days, and then I went an' ask 'im t' lend me a dollar. 'G-g-go ter the devil,' he ses, an' I lose me job."

Memories started flooding the assassin's mind, and he recalled long stories, complicated, jumbled, told with the rapid chatter of an old woman. "—— great job out in Orange. The boss keeps you hustling all the time, though. I was there for three days, and then I asked him to lend me a dollar. 'G-g-go to hell,' he says, and I lost my job."

"South no good. Damn niggers work for twenty-five an' thirty cents a day. Run white man out. Good grub though. Easy livin'."

"South is no good. Damn Black people work for twenty-five and thirty cents a day. They drive white men out. The food is good, though. It’s easy living."

"Yas; useter work little in Toledo, raftin' logs. Make two or three dollars er day in the spring. Lived high. Cold as ice though in the winter."

"Yeah; I used to work a bit in Toledo, rafting logs. Made two or three dollars a day in the spring. Lived well. But it was freezing in the winter."

"I was raised in northern N'York. O-o-oh, yeh jest oughto live there. No beer ner whisky though, way off in the woods. But all th' good hot grub yeh can eat. B' Gawd, I hung around there long as I could till th' ol' man fired me. 'Git t' hell outa here, yeh wuthless skunk, git t' hell outa here, an' go die,' he ses. 'You're a hell of a father,' I ses, 'you are,' an' I quit 'im."

"I grew up in northern New York. Oh, you really should live there. No beer or whiskey though, way off in the woods. But all the good hot food you can eat. By God, I stuck around there as long as I could until the old man fired me. 'Get the hell out of here, you worthless skunk, get the hell out of here and go die,' he said. 'You're a terrible father,' I said, 'you are,' and I quit him."

As they were passing from the dim eating place, they encountered an old man who was trying to steal forth with a tiny package of food, but a tall man with an indomitable moustache stood dragon fashion, barring the way of escape. They heard the old man raise a plaintive protest. "Ah, you always want to know what I take out, and you never see that I [Pg 233] usually bring a package in here from my place of business."

As they were leaving the dim café, they ran into an old man trying to sneak away with a small package of food, but a tall man with an unyielding mustache stood like a dragon, blocking his escape. They heard the old man let out a sorrowful complaint. "Oh, you always want to know what I take out, but you never notice that I [Pg 233] usually bring a package in here from my workplace."

As the wanderers trudged slowly along Park Row, the assassin began to expand and grow blithe. "B' Gawd, we've been livin' like kings," he said, smacking appreciative lips.

As the travelers walked slowly along Park Row, the assassin started to relax and feel cheerful. "By God, we've been living like royalty," he said, smacking his lips in appreciation.

"Look out, or we'll have t' pay fer it t'night," said the youth with gloomy warning.

"Watch out, or we'll have to pay for it tonight," said the young man with a gloomy warning.

But the assassin refused to turn his gaze toward the future. He went with a limping step, into which he injected a suggestion of lamblike gambols. His mouth was wreathed in a red grin.

But the assassin refused to look toward the future. He walked with a limp, adding a hint of playful skips. His mouth was spread in a red grin.

In the City Hall Park the two wanderers sat down in the little circle of benches sanctified by traditions of their class. They huddled in their old garments, slumbrously conscious of the march of the hours which for them had no meaning.

In City Hall Park, the two wanderers sat in the small circle of benches that were cherished by their class's traditions. They huddled in their old clothes, drowsily aware of the hours passing by, which held no meaning for them.

The people of the street hurrying hither and thither made a blend of black figures changing yet frieze-like. They walked in their good clothes as upon important missions, giving no gaze to the two wanderers seated upon the benches. They expressed to the young man his infinite distance from all that he valued. Social position, comfort, the pleasures of living, were unconquerable kingdoms. He felt a sudden awe.

The people on the street rushing back and forth created a mix of black shapes that seemed to shift yet remain still. They strode in their nice clothes as if on important errands, not even glancing at the two wanderers sitting on the benches. They showed the young man just how far he was from everything he valued. Social status, comfort, and the joys of life felt like unassailable kingdoms. He was struck by a sudden sense of awe.

And in the background a multitude of buildings, of pitiless hues and sternly high, were to him emblematic of a nation forcing its regal head into the clouds, throwing no downward glances; in the sublimity of its aspirations ignoring the wretches who may flounder at its feet. The roar of the city in his ear was to him the confusion of strange tongues, babbling heedlessly;[Pg 234] it was the clink of coin, the voice of the city's hopes which were to him no hopes.

And in the background, a crowd of buildings, with harsh colors and towering heights, symbolized a nation pushing its majestic head into the clouds, looking down on nothing; in its lofty ambitions, it ignored the miserable people who struggled at its feet. The city's roar in his ears sounded like a jumble of unfamiliar languages, chattering mindlessly; it was the jingle of money, the voice of the city's dreams, which felt to him like no dreams at all.[Pg 234]

He confessed himself an outcast, and his eyes from under the lowered rim of his hat began to glance guiltily, wearing the criminal expression that comes with certain convictions.

He admitted he was an outcast, and from under the lowered rim of his hat, his eyes started to glance around guiltily, showing the guilty look that comes with certain beliefs.


THE MEN IN THE STORM

The blizzard began to swirl great clouds of snow along the streets, sweeping it down from the roofs, and up from the pavements, until the faces of pedestrians tingled and burned as from a thousand needle-prickings. Those on the walks huddled their necks closely in the collars of their coats, and went along stooping like a race of aged people. The drivers of vehicles hurried their horses furiously on their way. They were made more cruel by the exposure of their position, aloft on high seats. The street cars, bound up town, went slowly, the horses slipping and straining in the spongy brown mass that lay between the rails. The drivers, muffled to the eyes, stood erect, facing the wind, models of grim philosophy. Overhead trains rumbled and roared, and the dark structure of the elevated railroad, stretching over the avenue, dripped little streams and drops of water upon the mud and snow beneath.

The blizzard started to swirl huge clouds of snow along the streets, blowing it down from the roofs and up from the sidewalks, until pedestrians’ faces tingled and burned as if pricked by a thousand needles. Those on the sidewalks hunched their necks inside the collars of their coats and walked along stooped like a crowd of elderly people. The drivers of vehicles pushed their horses forward frantically. They felt more harsh due to their exposed position high up on their seats. The streetcars heading downtown moved slowly, the horses slipping and struggling through the soggy brown mass that lay between the tracks. The drivers, wrapped up to their eyes, stood tall, facing the wind, embodying grim determination. Above, trains rumbled and roared, and the dark structure of the elevated railroad stretched over the avenue, dripping little streams and drops of water onto the mud and snow below.

All the clatter of the street was softened by the masses that lay upon the cobbles, until, even to one who looked from a window, it became important music, a melody of life made necessary to the ear by [Pg 238] the dreariness of the pitiless beat and sweep of the storm. Occasionally one could see black figures of men busily shovelling the white drifts from the walks. The sounds from their labour created new recollections of rural experiences which every man manages to have in a measure. Later, the immense windows of the shops became aglow with light, throwing great beams of orange and yellow upon the pavement. They were infinitely cheerful, yet in a way they accentuated the force and discomfort of the storm, and gave a meaning to the pace of the people and the vehicles, scores of pedestrians and drivers, wretched with cold faces, necks and feet, speeding for scores of unknown doors and entrances, scattering to an infinite variety of shelters, to places which the imagination made warm with the familiar colours of home.

All the noise of the street was softened by the piles of snow on the cobblestones, so much so that even someone looking out from a window found it to be important music, a necessary melody of life that contrasted with the relentless pounding and sweeping of the storm. Occasionally, one could see dark figures of men busily shoveling the white drifts from the sidewalks. The sounds of their work sparked new memories of rural experiences that each person tends to have in some way. Later, the large shop windows lit up, casting bright beams of orange and yellow onto the pavement. They were incredibly cheerful, yet in a way, they emphasized the force and discomfort of the storm, highlighting the hurried pace of the people and vehicles—scores of pedestrians and drivers, looking cold with tired faces, necks, and feet, rushing toward countless unknown doors and entrances, scattering to a variety of shelters, to places that the mind made warm with the familiar colors of home.

There was an absolute expression of hot dinners in the pace of the people. If one dared to speculate upon the destination of those who came trooping, he lost himself in a maze of social calculation; he might fling a handful of sand and attempt to follow the flight of each particular grain. But as to the suggestion of hot dinners, he was in firm lines of thought, for it was upon every hurrying face. It is a matter of tradition; it is from the tales of childhood. It comes forth with every storm.

There was a clear expression of warm meals in the way people moved. If you tried to guess where all those people were heading, you’d get lost in a confusing web of social dynamics; it was like throwing a handful of sand and trying to track each individual grain. But when it came to the idea of warm meals, he was certain, as it was evident on every rushed face. It’s a matter of tradition; it comes from childhood stories. It emerges with every storm.

However, in a certain part of a dark west-side street, there was a collection of men to whom these things were as if they were not. In this street was located a charitable house, where for five cents the homeless of the city could get a bed at night, and in the morning coffee and bread.

However, on a dark west-side street, there was a group of men who seemed completely indifferent to these matters. On this street stood a charity house where, for just five cents, the city's homeless could get a bed for the night, along with coffee and bread in the morning.

During the afternoon of the storm, the whirling snows acted as drivers, as men with whips, and at half-past three the walk before the closed doors of the house was covered with wanderers of the street, waiting. For some distance on either side of the place they could be seen lurking in the doorways and behind projecting parts of buildings, gathering in close bunches in an effort to get warm. A covered wagon drawn up near the curb sheltered a dozen of them. Under the stairs that led to the elevated railway station, there were six or eight, their hands stuffed deep in their pockets, their shoulders stooped, jiggling their feet. Others always could be seen coming, a strange procession, some slouching along with the characteristic hopeless gait of professional strays, some coming with hesitating steps, wearing the air of men to whom this sort of thing was new.

During the stormy afternoon, the swirling snow acted like a driver, as if men were cracking whips, and by three-thirty, the walkway in front of the closed doors of the house was filled with people from the street, waiting. For quite a distance on either side, you could see them lurking in doorways and behind protruding parts of buildings, huddled together trying to stay warm. A covered wagon parked near the curb sheltered a dozen of them. Under the stairs leading to the elevated train station, there were six or eight individuals with their hands shoved deep in their pockets, their shoulders hunched, jiggling their feet. Others were always arriving, a bizarre procession, some slouching along with the typical defeated walk of homeless people, while others approached with hesitant steps, looking like they were unfamiliar with this kind of situation.

It was an afternoon of incredible length. The snow, blowing in twisting clouds, sought out the men in their meagre hiding-places, and skilfully beat in among them, drenching their persons with showers of fine stinging flakes. They crowded together, muttering, and fumbling in their pockets to get their red inflamed wrists covered by the cloth.

It was an unbelievably long afternoon. The snow, swirling in twisting clouds, found the men in their small hiding spots and cleverly beat down on them, soaking them with showers of sharp, stinging flakes. They huddled together, mumbling, and rummaging in their pockets to cover their red, inflamed wrists with cloth.

New-comers usually halted at one end of the groups and addressed a question, perhaps much as a matter of form, "Is it open yet?"

Newcomers usually stopped at one end of the groups and asked a question, maybe just for the sake of it, "Is it open yet?"

Those who had been waiting inclined to take the questioner seriously and became contemptuous. "No; do yeh think we'd be standin' here?"

Those who had been waiting started to take the questioner seriously and became disdainful. "No; do you really think we'd be standing here?"

The gathering swelled in numbers steadily and [Pg 240] persistently. One could always see them coming, trudging slowly through the storm.

The crowd kept growing steadily and [Pg 240] consistently. You could always spot them approaching, making their way slowly through the storm.

Finally, the little snow plains in the street began to assume a leaden hue from the shadows of evening. The buildings upreared gloomily save where various windows became brilliant figures of light, that made shimmers and splashes of yellow on the snow. A street lamp on the curb struggled to illuminate, but it was reduced to impotent blindness by the swift gusts of sleet crusting its panes.

Finally, the small patches of snow in the street started to take on a heavy gray color from the evening shadows. The buildings rose darkly except where different windows glowed with bright light, creating shimmers and splashes of yellow on the snow. A streetlamp on the curb tried to light up the area, but it was rendered useless by the swift gusts of sleet covering its glass.

In this half-darkness, the men began to come from their shelter places and mass in front of the doors of charity. They were of all types, but the nationalities were mostly American, German, and Irish. Many were strong, healthy, clear-skinned fellows, with that stamp of countenance which is not frequently seen upon seekers after charity. There were men of undoubted patience, industry, and temperance, who, in time of ill-fortune, do not habitually turn to rail at the state of society, snarling at the arrogance of the rich, and bemoaning the cowardice of the poor, but who at these times are apt to wear a sudden and singular meekness, as if they saw the world's progress marching from them, and were trying to perceive where they had failed, what they had lacked, to be thus vanquished in the race. Then there were others of the shifting, Bowery element, who were used to paying ten cents for a place to sleep, but who now came here because it was cheaper.

In this dim light, the men started to come out from their hiding spots and gather in front of the charity doors. They were of all kinds, but most were American, German, and Irish. Many were strong, healthy, clear-skinned guys, with that look you don’t often see on people asking for charity. There were men of undeniable patience, hard work, and self-control, who, in tough times, don't usually complain about society, criticizing the rich or lamenting the weakness of the poor, but instead tend to show a sudden and unique humility, as if they see the world moving on without them and are trying to figure out where they went wrong, what they lacked to end up losing this race. Then there were others from the more transient, rougher crowd who were used to paying ten cents for a place to sleep but were now here because it was cheaper.

But they were all mixed in one mass so thoroughly that one could not have discerned the different[Pg 241] elements, but for the fact that the labouring men, for the most part, remained silent and impassive in the blizzard, their eyes fixed on the windows of the house, statues of patience.

But they were all so thoroughly mixed together that you couldn't tell the different elements apart, except for the fact that the laboring men mostly stayed silent and unemotional in the blizzard, their eyes locked on the windows of the house, like statues of patience.

The sidewalk soon became completely blocked by the bodies of the men. They pressed close to one another like sheep in a winter's gale, keeping one another warm by the heat of their bodies. The snow came down upon this compressed group of men until, directly from above, it might have appeared like a heap of snow-covered merchandise, if it were not for the fact that the crowd swayed gently with a unanimous, rhythmical motion. It was wonderful to see how the snow lay upon the heads and shoulders of these men, in little ridges an inch thick perhaps in places, the flakes steadily adding drop and drop, precisely as they fall upon the unresisting grass of the fields. The feet of the men were all wet and cold, and the wish to warm them accounted for the slow, gentle, rhythmical motion. Occasionally some man whose ear or nose tingled acutely from the cold winds would wriggle down until his head was protected by the shoulders of his companions.

The sidewalk quickly became completely blocked by the men huddled together. They pressed against each other like sheep in a winter storm, keeping warm from each other’s body heat. Snow fell on this tightly packed group of men until, from above, it might have looked like a pile of snow-covered goods, if not for the way the crowd swayed gently with a collective, rhythmic motion. It was amazing to see how the snow gathered on the heads and shoulders of these men, forming little ridges, maybe an inch thick in some spots, the flakes steadily accumulating just like they do on the unyielding grass in the fields. The men’s feet were all wet and cold, and the desire to warm them accounted for the slow, gentle, rhythmic motion. Occasionally, a man whose ears or nose were stinging from the cold wind would duck down until his head was shielded by the shoulders of his companions.

There was a continuous murmuring discussion as to the probability of the doors being speedily opened. They persistently lifted their eyes towards the windows. One could hear little combats of opinion.

There was an ongoing quiet conversation about how likely it was that the doors would be opened soon. They kept looking up at the windows. You could hear small disagreements in their opinions.

"There's a light in th' winder!"

"There's a light in the window!"

"Naw; it's a reflection f'm across th' way."

"Nah; it's a reflection from across the way."

"Well, didn't I see 'em light it?"

"Well, didn't I see them light it?"

"You did?"

"You really did?"

"I did!"

"I did!"

"Well, then, that settles it!"

"Well, that settles it!"

As the time approached when they expected to be allowed to enter, the men crowded to the doors in an unspeakable crush, jamming and wedging in a way that it seemed would crack bones. They surged heavily against the building in a powerful wave of pushing shoulders. Once a rumour flitted among all the tossing heads.

As the time drew near for them to be allowed inside, the men packed tightly at the doors in a chaotic crush, squeezing and shoving in a way that it felt like it might break bones. They pushed against the building in a strong wave of shoulders. At one point, a rumor spread quickly among the crowd.

"They can't open th' door! Th' fellers er smack up agin 'em."

"They can't open the door! The guys are right up against them."

Then a dull roar of rage came from the men on the outskirts; but all the time they strained and pushed until it appeared to be impossible for those that they cried out against to do anything but be crushed into pulp.

Then a dull roar of anger came from the men on the outskirts; but all the while they strained and pushed until it seemed impossible for those they were shouting at to do anything but be crushed into pulp.

"Ah, git away f'm th' door!"

"Ah, get away from the door!"

"Git outa that!"

"Get out of that!"

"Throw 'em out!"

"Throw them out!"

"Kill 'em!"

"Get 'em!"

"Say, fellers, now, what th' 'ell? G've 'em a chance t' open th' door!"

"Hey, guys, what the heck? Give them a chance to open the door!"

"Yeh dam pigs, give 'em a chance t' open th' door!"

"Those damn pigs, give them a chance to open the door!"

Men in the outskirts of the crowd occasionally yelled when a boot-heel of one of trampling feet crushed on their freezing extremities.

Men on the fringes of the crowd occasionally shouted when a boot heel from the trampling feet stepped on their frozen toes.

"Git off me feet, yeh clumsy tarrier!"

"Get off my feet, you clumsy mutt!"

"Say, don't stand on me feet! Walk on th' ground!"

"Hey, don’t stand on my feet! Walk on the ground!"

A man near the doors suddenly shouted—"O-o-oh! Le' me out—le' me out!" And another, a man of infinite valour, once twisted his head so as to half face those who were pushing behind him. "Quit [Pg 243] yer shovin', yeh"—and he delivered a volley of the most powerful and singular invective, straight into the faces of the men behind him. It was as if he was hammering the noses of them with curses of triple brass. His face, red with rage, could be seen upon it, an expression of sublime disregard of consequences. But nobody cared to reply to his imprecations; it was too cold. Many of them snickered, and all continued to push.

A man near the doors suddenly yelled, "Oh! Let me out—let me out!" Another man, full of courage, turned his head slightly to face those pushing behind him. "Quit shoving, will you?" he exclaimed, launching a barrage of strong and unusual insults right at the people behind him. It was like he was hammering them with curses. His face was bright red with anger, showing a complete disregard for what might happen next. But no one bothered to respond to his outburst; it was too cold. Many snickered, and everyone kept pushing.

In occasional pauses of the crowd's movement the men had opportunities to make jokes; usually grim things, and no doubt very uncouth. Nevertheless, they were notable—one does not expect to find the quality of humour in a heap of old clothes under a snow-drift.

In the occasional lulls of the crowd's movement, the men had chances to crack jokes; typically dark ones, and probably quite crude. Still, they stood out—one wouldn't expect to find any trace of humor among a pile of old clothes buried in snow.

The winds seemed to grow fiercer as time wore on. Some of the gusts of snow that came down on the close collection of heads, cut like knives and needles, and the men huddled, and swore, not like dark assassins, but in a sort of American fashion, grimly and desperately, it is true, but yet with a wondrous under-effect, indefinable and mystic, as if there was some kind of humour in this catastrophe, in this situation in a night of snow-laden winds.

The winds seemed to get stronger as time went on. Some of the snow gusts that hit the group felt sharp like knives and needles, and the men huddled together, swearing—not like dark assassins, but more in an American way, grim and desperate, it's true, but still with a strange undertone, something undefinable and mystical, as if there was a hint of humor in this disaster, in this scenario on a night filled with snowy winds.

Once the window of the huge dry-goods shop across the street furnished material for a few moments of forgetfulness. In the brilliantly-lighted space appeared the figure of a man. He was rather stout and very well clothed. His beard was fashioned charmingly after that of the Prince of Wales. He stood in an attitude of magnificent reflection. He slowly stroked his moustache with a certain grandeur [Pg 244] of manner, and looked down at the snow-encrusted mob. From below, there was denoted a supreme complacence in him. It seemed that the sight operated inversely, and enabled him to more clearly regard his own delightful environment.

Once, the window of the huge department store across the street provided a momentary escape. In the brightly lit space, a man appeared. He was quite stout and very well dressed. His beard was styled charmingly like that of the Prince of Wales. He stood in a pose of deep thought. He slowly stroked his mustache with a certain flair and looked down at the snow-covered crowd. From below, he radiated a sense of utmost satisfaction. It seemed that the view worked the other way around, helping him appreciate his own pleasant surroundings even more. [Pg 244]

One of the mob chanced to turn his head, and perceived the figure in the window. "Hello, lookit 'is whiskers," he said genially.

One of the guys in the mob turned his head and noticed the figure in the window. "Hey, check out his whiskers," he said cheerfully.

Many of the men turned then, and a shout went up. They called to him in all strange keys. They addressed him in every manner, from familiar and cordial greetings, to carefully-worded advice concerning changes in his personal appearance. The man presently fled, and the mob chuckled ferociously, like ogres who had just devoured something.

Many of the men turned then, and a shout went up. They called to him in all sorts of voices. They talked to him in every way, from friendly and warm greetings to carefully phrased advice about changes in his looks. The man soon ran away, and the crowd laughed wildly, like ogres who had just eaten something.

They turned then to serious business. Often they addressed the stolid front of the house.

They then got down to serious business. Often, they faced the solid front of the house.

"Oh, let us in fer Gawd's sake!"

"Oh, let us in for God’s sake!"

"Let us in, or we'll all drop dead!"

"Let us in, or we'll all pass out!"

"Say, what's th' use o' keepin' us poor Indians out in th' cold?"

"Hey, what's the point of keeping us poor Indians out in the cold?"

And always some one was saying, "Keep off my feet."

And someone was always saying, "Get off my feet."

The crushing of the crowd grew terrific toward the last. The men, in keen pain from the blasts, began almost to fight. With the pitiless whirl of snow upon them, the battle for shelter was going to the strong. It became known that the basement door at the foot of a little steep flight of stairs was the one to be opened, and they jostled and heaved in this direction like labouring fiends. One could hear them panting and groaning in their fierce exertion.

The crowd's pressure became overwhelming toward the end. The men, in sharp pain from the blasts, started to almost fight. With the relentless snow swirling around them, the struggle for shelter favored the strong. Word spread that the basement door at the bottom of a small, steep flight of stairs was the one to open, and they pushed and shoved toward it like desperate animals. You could hear them breathing heavily and groaning from their intense effort.

Usually some one in the front ranks was protesting to those in the rear—"O-o-ow! Oh, say now, fellers, let up, will yeh? Do yeh wanta kill somebody!"

Usually someone in the front ranks was protesting to those in the rear—"O-o-ow! Oh, come on, guys, give it a break, will you? Do you want to hurt someone?"

A policeman arrived and went into the midst of them, scolding and be-rating, occasionally threatening, but using no force but that of his hands and shoulders against these men who were only struggling to get in out of the storm. His decisive tones rang out sharply—"Stop that pushin' back there! Come, boys, don't push! Stop that! Here you, quit yer shovin'! Cheese that!"

A cop showed up and stepped right in the middle of them, yelling and scolding, sometimes threatening, but only using his hands and shoulders against these guys who were just trying to get inside to escape the storm. His commanding voice cut through the chaos—"Stop pushing back there! Come on, guys, don't shove! Stop it! You over there, quit shoving! Cut it out!"

When the door below was opened, a thick stream of men forced a way down the stairs, which were of an extraordinary narrowness, and seemed only wide enough for one at a time. Yet they somehow went down almost three abreast. It was a difficult and painful operation. The crowd was like a turbulent water forcing itself through one tiny outlet. The men in the rear, excited by the success of the others, made frantic exertions, for it seemed that this large band would more than fill the quarters, and that many would be left upon the pavements. It would be disastrous to be of the last, and accordingly men with the snow biting their faces, writhed and twisted with their might. One expected that from the tremendous pressure, the narrow passage to the basement door would be so choked and clogged with human limbs and bodies that movement would be impossible. Once indeed the crowd was forced to stop, and a cry went along that a man had been injured at the foot of the stairs. But presently the slow movement began again, and the policeman fought at the top of the[Pg 246] flight to ease the pressure of those that were going down.

When the door below opened, a thick stream of men pushed their way down the stairs, which were incredibly narrow and seemed only wide enough for one person at a time. Yet somehow, they managed to go down almost three at a time. It was a difficult and painful process. The crowd resembled turbulent water forcing itself through a tiny outlet. The men in the back, motivated by the success of those in front, made frantic efforts, as it seemed this large group would more than fill the space, leaving many stranded on the pavement. Being among the last would be disastrous, so men with snow biting at their faces twisted and fought their way through with all their might. One would expect that due to the immense pressure, the narrow path to the basement door would become so blocked with bodies that movement would be impossible. At one point, the crowd had to stop, and a shout went out that a man had been injured at the foot of the stairs. But soon, the slow movement began again, and the policeman at the top of the[Pg 246] flight struggled to relieve the pressure on those making their way down.

A reddish light from a window fell upon the faces of the men, when they, in turn, arrived at the last three steps, and were about to enter. One could then note a change of expression that had come over their features. As they stood thus upon the threshold of their hopes, they looked suddenly contented and complacent. The fire had passed from their eyes and the snarl had vanished from their lips. The very force of the crowd in the rear, which had previously vexed them, was regarded from another point of view, for it now made it inevitable that they should go through the little doors into the place that was cheery and warm with light.

A reddish light from a window fell on the faces of the men as they reached the last three steps and were about to enter. At that moment, a change came over their expressions. Standing at the threshold of their hopes, they suddenly looked satisfied and at ease. The intensity had faded from their eyes, and the frown had disappeared from their lips. The pressure of the crowd behind them, which had annoyed them before, was now seen in a different light, as it made it clear that they had to go through the little doors into the bright and warm space.

The tossing crowd on the sidewalk grew smaller and smaller. The snow beat with merciless persistence upon the bowed heads of those who waited. The wind drove it up from the pavements in frantic forms of winding white, and it seethed in circles about the huddled forms passing in one by one, three by three, out of the storm.

The crowd on the sidewalk kept getting smaller and smaller. The snow fell relentlessly on the bowed heads of those who waited. The wind whipped it up from the ground in frantic spirals of white, swirling around the huddled figures moving in one by one, three by three, out of the storm.


THE DUEL THAT WAS NOT FOUGHT

Patsy Tulligan was not as wise as seven owls, but his courage could throw a shadow as long as the steeple of a cathedral. There were men on Cherry Street who had whipped him five times, but they all knew that Patsy would be as ready for the sixth time as if nothing had happened.

Patsy Tulligan wasn’t as smart as seven owls, but his bravery could cast a shadow as long as a cathedral steeple. There were guys on Cherry Street who had beaten him five times, but they all knew that Patsy would be just as ready for the sixth time as if nothing had happened.

Once he and two friends had been away up on Eighth Avenue, far out of their country, and upon their return journey that evening they stopped frequently in saloons until they were as independent of their surroundings as eagles, and cared much less about thirty days on Blackwell's.

Once he and two friends had been up on Eighth Avenue, far away from home, and on their way back that evening, they kept stopping at bars until they felt as free as eagles and cared a lot less about spending thirty days on Blackwell's.

On Lower Sixth Avenue they paused in a saloon where there was a good deal of lamp-glare and polished wood to be seen from the outside, and within, the mellow light shone on much furbished brass and more polished wood. It was a better saloon than they were in the habit of seeing, but they did not mind it. They sat down at one of the little tables that were in a row parallel to the bar and [Pg 250] ordered beer. They blinked stolidly at the decorations, the bar-tender, and the other customers. When anything transpired they discussed it with dazzling frankness, and what they said of it was as free as air to the other people in the place.

On Lower Sixth Avenue, they stopped at a bar that had a lot of bright lights and polished wood visible from the street, and inside, the warm lighting highlighted freshly polished brass and more shiny wood. It was a nicer bar than they usually went to, but they didn’t mind. They sat down at one of the small tables arranged in a row parallel to the bar and [Pg 250] ordered beers. They stared blankly at the decorations, the bartender, and the other patrons. When anything happened, they talked about it openly, and what they said was completely candid to everyone else in the place.

At midnight there were few people in the saloon. Patsy and his friends still sat drinking. Two well-dressed men were at another table, smoking cigars slowly and swinging back in their chairs. They occupied themselves with themselves in the usual manner, never betraying by a wink of an eyelid that they knew that other folk existed. At another table directly behind Patsy and his companions was a slim little Cuban, with miraculously small feet and hands, and with a youthful touch of down upon his lip. As he lifted his cigarette from time to time his little finger was bended in dainty fashion, and there was a green flash when a huge emerald ring caught the light. The bar-tender came often with his little brass tray. Occasionally Patsy and his two friends quarrelled.

At midnight, there were only a few people in the bar. Patsy and his friends were still drinking. Two well-dressed men were at another table, smoking cigars slowly and leaning back in their chairs. They kept to themselves, not even hinting with a glance that they noticed anyone else around. At a table directly behind Patsy and his friends sat a slim little Cuban, with surprisingly small feet and hands, and a hint of fuzz on his lip. When he lifted his cigarette, he would daintily bend his little finger, and his huge emerald ring caught the light with a green flash. The bartender came by often with his little brass tray. Occasionally, Patsy and his two friends got into arguments.

Once this little Cuban happened to make some slight noise and Patsy turned his head to observe him. Then Patsy made a careless and rather loud comment to his two friends. He used a word which is no more than passing the time of day down in Cherry Street, but to the Cuban it was a dagger-point. There was a harsh scraping sound as a chair was pushed swiftly back.

Once this little Cuban made a bit of noise, Patsy turned his head to check him out. Then Patsy casually made a loud comment to his two friends. He used a word that’s just a casual greeting on Cherry Street, but to the Cuban, it was like a stab. There was a harsh scraping sound as a chair was pushed back quickly.

The little Cuban was upon his feet. His eyes were shining with a rage that flashed there like sparks as he glared at Patsy. His olive face had turned a[Pg 251] shade of grey from his anger. Withal his chest was thrust out in portentous dignity, and his hand, still grasping his wine-glass, was cool and steady, the little finger still bended, the great emerald gleaming upon it. The others, motionless, stared at him.

The small Cuban was on his feet. His eyes shone with a rage that flickered like sparks as he glared at Patsy. His olive skin had turned a[Pg 251] shade of gray from his anger. Despite that, his chest was puffed out with significant dignity, and his hand, still holding the wine glass, was cool and steady, his little finger still bent, the large emerald sparkling on it. The others, motionless, stared at him.

"Sir," he began ceremoniously. He spoke gravely and in a slow way, his tone coming in a marvel of self-possessed cadences from between those lips which quivered with wrath. "You have insult me. You are a dog, a hound, a cur. I spit upon you. I must have some of your blood."

"Sir," he started formally. He spoke seriously and slowly, his tone flowing with measured control from lips that trembled with anger. "You have insulted me. You are a dog, a hound, a lowlife. I spit on you. I want some of your blood."

Patsy looked at him over his shoulder.

Patsy glanced at him over his shoulder.

"What's th' matter wi' che?" he demanded. He did not quite understand the words of this little man who glared at him steadily, but he knew that it was something about fighting. He snarled with the readiness of his class and heaved his shoulders contemptuously. "Ah, what's eatin' yeh? Take a walk! You h'ain't got nothin' t' do with me, have yeh? Well, den, go sit on yerself."

"What's the matter with you?" he asked. He didn't completely understand what the little man was saying, but he knew it had to do with fighting. He sneered like someone from his background and shrugged his shoulders dismissively. "Ah, what's bothering you? Go for a walk! You have nothing to do with me, do you? Well then, go sit on yourself."

And his companions leaned back valorously in their chairs, and scrutinized this slim young fellow who was addressing Patsy.

And his friends leaned back confidently in their chairs and looked closely at this slim young guy who was talking to Patsy.

"What's de little Dago chewin' about?"

"What's the little guy talking about?"

"He wants t' scrap!"

"He wants to fight!"

"What!"

"What?!"

The Cuban listened with apparent composure. It was only when they laughed that his body cringed as if he was receiving lashes. Presently he put down his glass and walked over to their table. He proceeded always with the most impressive deliberation.

The Cuban listened with clear calmness. It was only when they laughed that his body flinched as if he was being whipped. Soon, he set down his glass and walked over to their table. He moved with the most striking intention.

"Sir," he began again. "You have insult me. I [Pg 252] must have s-s-satisfac-shone. I must have your body upon the point of my sword. In my country you would already be dead. I must have s-s-satisfac-shone."

"Sir," he started again. "You have insulted me. I [Pg 252] must have s-s-satisfaction. I must have your body on the tip of my sword. In my country, you would already be dead. I must have s-s-satisfaction."

Patsy had looked at the Cuban with a trifle of bewilderment. But at last his face began to grow dark with belligerency, his mouth curve in that wide sneer with which he would confront an angel of darkness. He arose suddenly in his seat and came towards the little Cuban. He was going to be impressive too.

Patsy looked at the Cuban with a bit of confusion. But soon his expression turned serious and aggressive, his mouth twisting into that wide sneer he reserved for facing someone truly menacing. He suddenly stood up and walked toward the little Cuban. He was determined to be impressive as well.

"Say, young feller, if yeh go shootin' off fer face at me, I'll wipe d' joint wid yeh. What'cher gaffin' about, hey? Are yeh givin' me er jolly? Say, if yeh pick me up fer a cinch, I'll fool yeh. Dat's what! Don't take me fer no dead easy mug." And as he glowered at the little Cuban, he ended his oration with one eloquent word, "Nit!"

"Hey, kid, if you keep showing off like that, I'll mess you up. What are you talking about, huh? Are you joking with me? Listen, if you think you can take me easily, you're mistaken. That's right! Don’t underestimate me." And as he glared at the little Cuban, he finished his rant with one powerful word, "Nit!"

The bar-tender nervously polished his bar with a towel, and kept his eyes fastened upon the men. Occasionally he became transfixed with interest, leaning forward with one hand upon the edge of the bar and the other holding the towel grabbed in a lump, as if he had been turned into bronze when in the very act of polishing.

The bartender nervously wiped down the bar with a towel, keeping a close watch on the men. Every now and then, he became captivated, leaning forward with one hand on the edge of the bar and the other tightly gripping the crumpled towel, as if he had turned to stone in the middle of polishing.

The Cuban did not move when Patsy came toward him and delivered his oration. At its conclusion he turned his livid face toward where, above him, Patsy was swaggering and heaving his shoulders in a consummate display of bravery and readiness. The Cuban, in his clear, tense tones, spoke one word. It was the bitter insult. It seemed to fairly spin from his lips and crackle in the air like breaking glass.

The Cuban didn’t flinch when Patsy approached him and gave his speech. When it ended, he turned his pale face toward Patsy, who was puffing up his chest and showing off with an act of total bravado. In a sharp, tense voice, the Cuban said one word. It was a harsh insult. It seemed to fly from his lips and crack in the air like shattering glass.

Every man save the little Cuban made an electric movement. Patsy roared a black oath and thrust himself forward until he towered almost directly above the other man. His fists were doubled into knots of bone and hard flesh. The Cuban had raised a steady finger.

Every man except the little Cuban reacted with a jolt. Patsy shouted a harsh curse and pushed himself forward until he loomed almost directly over the other guy. His fists were clenched into tight balls of muscle and bone. The Cuban had raised a steady finger.

"If you touch me wis your hand, I will keel you."

"If you touch me with your hand, I will kill you."

The two well-dressed men had come swiftly, uttering protesting cries. They suddenly intervened in this second of time in which Patsy had sprung forward and the Cuban had uttered his threat. The four men were now a tossing, arguing, violent group, one well-dressed man lecturing the Cuban, and the other holding off Patsy, who was now wild with rage, loudly repeating the Cuban's threat, and manoeuvring and struggling to get at him for revenge's sake.

The two sharply dressed men rushed in, shouting in protest. They suddenly intervened just as Patsy had lunged forward and the Cuban had made his threat. Now, the four men formed a chaotic, shouting, and aggressive group, with one well-dressed man lecturing the Cuban and the other trying to restrain Patsy, who was now furiously enraged, loudly echoing the Cuban's threat and struggling to get to him for revenge.

The bar-tender, feverishly scouring away with his towel, and at times pacing to and fro with nervous and excited tread, shouted out—

The bartender, anxiously wiping down the bar with his towel and occasionally pacing back and forth with a restless, excited energy, called out—

"Say, for heaven's sake, don't fight in here. If yeh wanta fight, go out in the street and fight all yeh please. But don't fight in here."

"Come on, please don’t fight in here. If you want to fight, go out in the street and do it all you want. But not in here."

Patsy knew only one thing, and this he kept repeating—

Patsy knew just one thing, and he kept saying it—

"Well, he wants t' scrap! I didn't begin dis! He wants t' scrap."

"Well, he wants to fight! I didn't start this! He wants to fight."

The well-dressed man confronting him continually replied—

The sharply dressed man facing him kept responding—

"Oh, well, now, look here, he's only a lad. He don't know what he's doing. He's crazy mad. You wouldn't slug a kid like that."

"Oh, come on, look, he's just a kid. He doesn't know what he's doing. He's totally out of it. You wouldn't hit a kid like that."

Patsy and his aroused companions, who cursed [Pg 254] and growled, were persistent with their argument. "Well, he wants t' scrap!" The whole affair was as plain as daylight when one saw this great fact. The interference and intolerable discussion brought the three of them forward, battleful and fierce.

Patsy and his fired-up friends, who swore [Pg 254] and grumbled, were relentless with their point. "Well, he wants to fight!" The whole situation was as clear as day when you noticed this obvious fact. The interruptions and endless debate pushed the three of them to step up, ready to confront and fight.

"What's eatin' you, anyhow?" they demanded. "Dis ain't your business, is it? What business you got shootin' off your face?"

"What's bothering you, anyway?" they asked. "This isn't your concern, is it? What do you care about shooting off your mouth?"

The other peacemaker was trying to restrain the little Cuban, who had grown shrill and violent.

The other peacemaker was trying to hold back the little Cuban, who had become loud and aggressive.

"If he touch me wis his hand I will keel him. We must fight like gentlemen or else I keel him when he touch me wis his hand."

"If he touches me with his hand, I will kill him. We must fight like gentlemen, or else I will kill him if he touches me with his hand."

The man who was fending off Patsy comprehended these sentences that were screamed behind his back, and he explained to Patsy—

The man who was trying to fend off Patsy understood the words that were shouted behind him, and he explained to Patsy—

"But he wants to fight you with swords. With swords, you know."

"But he wants to duel you with swords. With swords, you know."

The Cuban, dodging around the peacemakers, yelled in Patsy's face—

The Cuban, weaving around the peacemakers, shouted in Patsy's face—

"Ah, if I could get you before me wis my sword! Ah! Ah! A-a-ah!" Patsy made a furious blow with a swift fist, but the peacemakers bucked against his body suddenly like football players.

"Ah, if I could get you in front of me with my sword! Ah! Ah! A-a-ah!" Patsy swung a furious punch with his quick fist, but the peacemakers bumped against his body suddenly like football players.

Patsy was greatly puzzled. He continued doggedly to try to get near enough to the Cuban to punch him. To these attempts the Cuban replied savagely—

Patsy was really confused. He kept trying stubbornly to get close enough to the Cuban to hit him. In response to these attempts, the Cuban reacted fiercely—

"If you touch me wis your hand, I will cut your heart in two piece."

"If you touch me with your hand, I will cut your heart in two."

At last Patsy said—"Well, if he's so dead stuck on fightin' wid swords, I'll fight 'im. Soitenly! I'll fight 'im." All this palaver had evidently tired him,[Pg 255] and he now puffed out his lips with the air of a man who is willing to submit to any conditions if he can only bring on the row soon enough. He swaggered, "I'll fight 'im wid swords. Let 'im bring on his swords, an' I'll fight 'im 'til he's ready t' quit."

At last, Patsy said, "Well, if he's so obsessed with fighting with swords, I'll fight him. Definitely! I'll fight him." All this talk had clearly worn him out,[Pg 255] and he now puffed out his lips like someone who's ready to agree to anything just to get the fight started. He strutted, "I'll fight him with swords. Let him bring out his swords, and I'll fight him until he's ready to give up."

The two well-dressed men grinned. "Why, look here," they said to Patsy, "he'd punch you full of holes. Why, he's a fencer. You can't fight him with swords. He'd kill you in 'bout a minute."

The two sharply dressed guys grinned. "Hey, check this out," they said to Patsy, "he'd take you apart. Seriously, he's a fencer. You can't go up against him with swords. He'd take you down in about a minute."

"Well, I'll giv' 'im a go at it, anyhow," said Patsy, stout-hearted and resolute. "I'll giv' 'im a go at it, anyhow, an' I'll stay wid 'im long as I kin."

"Well, I’ll give him a shot at it, anyway," said Patsy, brave and determined. "I’ll give him a shot at it, anyway, and I’ll stick with him as long as I can."

As for the Cuban, his lithe little body was quivering in an ecstasy of the muscles. His face radiant with a savage joy, he fastened his glance upon Patsy, his eyes gleaming with a gloating, murderous light. A most unspeakable, animal-like rage was in his expression.

As for the Cuban, his slender body was trembling with muscular excitement. His face shone with a wild joy as he stared at Patsy, his eyes glinting with a gloating, murderous intensity. A truly indescribable, primal rage filled his expression.

"Ah! ah! He will fight me! Ah!" He bended unconsciously in the posture of a fencer. He had all the quick, springy movements of a skilful swordsman. "Ah, the b-r-r-rute! The b-r-r-rute! I will stick him like a pig!"

"Ah! Ah! He’s going to fight me! Ah!" He instinctively took a fencer's stance. He had all the quick, agile movements of a skilled swordsman. "Ah, the brute! The brute! I’ll take him down like a pig!"

The two peacemakers, still grinning broadly, were having a great time with Patsy.

The two peacemakers, still grinning widely, were having a fantastic time with Patsy.

"Why, you infernal idiot, this man would slice you all up. You better jump off the bridge if you want to commit suicide. You wouldn't stand a ghost of a chance to live ten seconds."

"Why, you stupid idiot, this guy would cut you all to pieces. You might as well jump off the bridge if you want to kill yourself. You wouldn't last even ten seconds."

Patsy was as unshaken as granite. "Well, if he wants t' fight wid swords, he'll get it. I'll giv' 'im a go at it, anyhow."

Patsy was as unshaken as stone. "Well, if he wants to fight with swords, he'll get it. I'll give him a shot at it, anyway."

One man said—"Well, have you got a sword? Do you know what a sword is? Have you got a sword?"

One guy said, "So, do you have a sword? Do you know what a sword is? Do you have a sword?"

"No, I ain't got none," said Patsy honestly, "but I kin git one." Then he added valiantly—"An' quick too."

"No, I don't have any," Patsy said honestly, "but I can get one." Then he added confidently, "And fast too."

The two men laughed. "Why, can't you understand it would be sure death to fight a sword duel with this fellow?"

The two men laughed. "Why can't you see it would be certain death to have a sword duel with this guy?"

"Dat's all right! See? I know me own business. If he wants t' fight one of dees d—n duels, I'm in it, understan'?"

"That's all right! See? I know my own business. If he wants to fight one of these damn duels, I'm in it, understand?"

"Have you ever fought one, you fool?"

"Have you ever fought one, you idiot?"

"No, I ain't. But I will fight one, dough! I ain't no muff. If he want t' fight a duel, by Gawd, I'm wid 'im! D'yeh understan' dat!" Patsy cocked his hat and swaggered. He was getting very serious.

"No, I'm not. But I will fight one, though! I'm not some coward. If he wants to duel, by God, I'm in! Do you understand that?" Patsy tilted his hat and walked boldly. He was becoming very serious.

The little Cuban burst out—"Ah, come on, sirs: come on! We can take cab. Ah, you big cow, I will stick you, I will stick you. Ah, you will look very beautiful, very beautiful. Ah, come on, sirs. We will stop at hotel—my hotel. I there have weapons."

The little Cuban exclaimed, "Come on, guys! We can take a cab. You big dude, I’ll deal with you, I’ll deal with you. You’ll look really good, really good. Come on, guys. We’ll stop at my hotel—I’ve got weapons there."

"Yeh will, will yeh? Yeh bloomin' little black Dago," cried Patsy in hoarse and maddened reply to the personal part of the Cuban's speech. He stepped forward. "Git yer d—n swords," he commanded. "Git yer swords. Git 'em quick! I'll fight wi' che! I'll fight wid anyting, too! See? I'll fight yeh wid a knife an' fork if yeh say so! I'll fight yer standin' up er sittin' down!" Patsy delivered this intense [Pg 257] oration with sweeping, intensely emphatic gestures, his hands stretched out eloquently, his jaw thrust forward, his eyes glaring.

"Yeah, you will, right? You little black Dago," shouted Patsy in a hoarse and furious response to the personal attack from the Cuban. He stepped forward. "Get your damn swords," he ordered. "Get your swords. Hurry up! I'll fight you! I'll fight with anything! See? I’ll fight you with a knife and fork if you want! I'll fight you standing up or sitting down!" Patsy delivered this passionate speech with sweeping, emphatic gestures, his hands extended expressively, his jaw pushed forward, his eyes blazing.

"Ah," cried the little Cuban joyously. "Ah, you are in very pretty temper. Ah, how I will cut your heart in two piece, my dear, d-e-a-r friend." His eyes, too, shone like carbuncles, with a swift, changing glitter, always fastened upon Patsy's face.

"Ah," exclaimed the little Cuban happily. "Ah, you’re in a lovely mood. Ah, how I'm going to break your heart in two, my dear, d-e-a-r friend." His eyes also sparkled like jewels, with a quick, shifting shine, always fixed on Patsy's face.

The two peacemakers were perspiring and in despair. One of them blurted out—

The two peacemakers were sweating and feeling hopeless. One of them suddenly said—

"Well, I'll be blamed if this ain't the most ridiculous thing I ever saw."

"Well, I’ll be blamed if this isn’t the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever seen."

The other said—"For ten dollars I'd be tempted to let these two infernal blockheads have their duel."

The other said, "For ten dollars, I’d be tempted to let these two idiots have their duel."

Patsy was strutting to and fro, and conferring grandly with his friends.

Patsy was walking back and forth, chatting confidently with his friends.

"He took me for a muff. He tought he was goin' t' bluff me out, talkin' 'bout swords. He'll get fooled." He addressed the Cuban—"You're a fine little dirty picter of a scrapper, ain't che? I'll chew yez up, dat's what I will."

"He thought I was an easy target. He thought he could intimidate me with talk about swords. He's going to be mistaken." He turned to the Cuban—"You're a tough little fighter, aren't you? I'll take you down, that’s what I will."

There began then some rapid action. The patience of well-dressed men is not an eternal thing. It began to look as if it would at last be a fight with six corners to it. The faces of the men were shining red with anger. They jostled each other defiantly, and almost every one blazed out at three or four of the others. The bar-tender had given up protesting. He swore for a time, and banged his glasses. Then he jumped the bar and ran out of the saloon, cursing sullenly.

Things kicked into high gear. Well-dressed men can only be patient for so long. It started to seem like it would finally turn into a six-way fight. The men’s faces were bright red with anger. They pushed against each other defiantly, and almost everyone lashed out at three or four others. The bartender stopped trying to intervene. He swore for a bit and slammed his glasses down. Then he jumped over the bar and ran out of the saloon, cursing under his breath.

When he came back with a policeman, Patsy and [Pg 258] the Cuban were preparing to depart together. Patsy was delivering his last oration—

When he returned with a police officer, Patsy and [Pg 258] the Cuban were getting ready to leave together. Patsy was giving his final speech—

"I'll fight yer wid swords! Sure I will! Come ahead, Dago! I'll fight yeh anywheres wid anyting! We'll have a large, juicy scrap, an' don't yeh forgit dat! I'm right wid yez. I ain't no muff! I scrap wid a man jest as soon as he ses scrap, an' if yeh wanta scrap, I'm yer kitten. Understan' dat?"

"I'll fight you with swords! Of course, I will! Come on, Dago! I'll fight you anywhere with anything! We're going to have a big, exciting fight, and don't you forget it! I'm all in. I'm no wimp! I'll throw down with a guy as soon as he says scrap, and if you want to throw down, I'm your match. Understand that?"

The policeman said sharply—"Come, now; what's all this?" He had a distinctly business air.

The policeman said sharply, "Come on; what's going on here?" He had a clearly professional demeanor.

The little Cuban stepped forward calmly. "It is none of your business."

The young Cuban stepped forward calmly. "That's not your concern."

The policeman flushed to his ears. "What?"

The cop's face turned red. "What?"

One well-dressed man touched the other on the sleeve. "Here's the time to skip," he whispered. They halted a block away from the saloon and watched the policeman pull the Cuban through the door. There was a minute of scuffle on the sidewalk, and into this deserted street at midnight fifty people appeared at once as if from the sky to watch it.

One sharply dressed man tapped the other on the sleeve. "This is the time to get out," he whispered. They stopped a block from the bar and watched the cop drag the Cuban through the door. There was a brief struggle on the sidewalk, and then, out of nowhere, fifty people suddenly showed up at midnight to watch.

At last the three Cherry Hill men came from the saloon, and swaggered with all their old valour toward the peacemakers.

At last, the three Cherry Hill guys stepped out of the bar, strutting with all their old bravado toward the peacemakers.

"Ah," said Patsy to them, "he was so hot talkin' about this duel business, but I would a-given 'im a great scrap, an' don't yeh forgit it."

"Ah," said Patsy to them, "he was really fired up talking about this duel thing, but I would have given him a good fight, and don't you forget it."

For Patsy was not as wise as seven owls, but his courage could throw a shadow as long as the steeple of a cathedral.

For Patsy wasn't as wise as seven owls, but his bravery could cast a shadow as long as a cathedral's steeple.


AN OMINOUS BABY

A baby was wandering in a strange country. He was a tattered child with a frowsled wealth of yellow hair. His dress, of a checked stuff, was soiled, and showed the marks of many conflicts, like the chain-shirt of a warrior. His sun-tanned knees shone above wrinkled stockings, which he pulled up occasionally with an impatient movement when they entangled his feet. From a gaping shoe there appeared an array of tiny toes.

A baby was wandering in a strange country. He was a scruffy kid with messy, yellow hair. His checkered clothes were dirty and showed signs of many struggles, like a warrior's chainmail. His sun-tanned knees stood out above wrinkled stockings, which he pulled up now and then with an annoyed gesture when they got tangled around his feet. From a worn-out shoe, a bunch of tiny toes peeked out.

He was toddling along an avenue between rows of stolid brown houses. He went slowly, with a look of absorbed interest on his small flushed face. His blue eyes stared curiously. Carriages went with a musical rumble over the smooth asphalt. A man with a chrysanthemum was going up steps. Two nursery maids chatted as they walked slowly, while their charges hobnobbed amiably between perambulators. A truck wagon roared thunderously in the distance.

He was walking unsteadily down a street lined with solid brown houses. He moved slowly, his small flushed face showing intense interest. His blue eyes looked on curiously. Carriages rolled by with a pleasant rumble over the smooth asphalt. A man holding a chrysanthemum climbed some steps. Two nannies chatted as they walked at a leisurely pace, while the children they were looking after played happily between the strollers. A truck sped noisily in the distance.

The child from the poor district made his way along the brown street filled with dull grey shadows. High up, near the roofs, glancing sun-rays changed cornices to blazing gold and silvered the fronts of [Pg 262] windows. The wandering baby stopped and stared at the two children laughing and playing in their carriages among the heaps of rugs and cushions. He braced his legs apart in an attitude of earnest attention. His lower jaw fell, and disclosed his small, even teeth. As they moved on, he followed the carriages with awe in his face as if contemplating a pageant. Once one of the babies, with twittering laughter, shook a gorgeous rattle at him. He smiled jovially in return.

The kid from the poor neighborhood walked down the brown street filled with dull grey shadows. Up high, near the rooftops, glimmering sun rays turned cornices to bright gold and made the fronts of [Pg 262] windows look silver. The wandering baby stopped and stared at two kids laughing and playing in their strollers among piles of rugs and cushions. He stood with his legs apart, paying close attention. His lower jaw dropped, showing his small, even teeth. As they moved on, he followed the strollers with a look of awe on his face, as if watching a parade. At one point, one of the babies, giggling, shook a fancy rattle at him. He smiled back cheerfully.

Finally a nursery maid ceased conversation and, turning, made a gesture of annoyance.

Finally, a nursery maid stopped talking and, turning around, made a gesture of irritation.

"Go 'way, little boy," she said to him. "Go 'way. You're all dirty."

"Go away, little boy," she said to him. "Go away. You're all dirty."

He gazed at her with infant tranquillity for a moment, and then went slowly off dragging behind him a bit of rope he had acquired in another street. He continued to investigate the new scenes. The people and houses struck him with interest as would flowers and trees. Passengers had to avoid the small, absorbed figure in the middle of the sidewalk. They glanced at the intent baby face covered with scratches and dust as with scars and with powder smoke.

He looked at her with childlike calm for a moment, then slowly walked away, dragging a piece of rope he had picked up in another street. He kept exploring the new surroundings. The people and buildings caught his attention just like flowers and trees would. Passersby had to steer clear of the small, focused figure in the middle of the sidewalk. They glanced at the seriously determined baby face, marked with scratches and dirt like scars and powder residue.

After a time, the wanderer discovered upon the pavement a pretty child in fine clothes playing with a toy. It was a tiny fire-engine, painted brilliantly in crimson and gold. The wheels rattled as its small owner dragged it uproariously about by means of a string. The babe with his bit of rope trailing behind him paused and regarded the child and the toy. For a long while he remained motionless, save for his eyes, which followed all movements of the glittering thing. [Pg 263] The owner paid no attention to the spectator, but continued his joyous imitations of phases of the career of a fire-engine. His gleeful baby laugh rang against the calm fronts of the houses. After a little the wandering baby began quietly to sidle nearer. His bit of rope, now forgotten, dropped at his feet. He removed his eyes from the toy and glanced expectantly at the other child.

After a while, the wanderer spotted a cute kid dressed in nice clothes playing with a toy on the pavement. It was a little fire engine, painted brightly in red and gold. The wheels rattled as its small owner enthusiastically pulled it along by a string. The wanderer, with his bit of rope trailing behind him, stopped and watched the child and the toy. He stood still for a long time, except for his eyes, which followed every move of the shiny toy. The owner didn’t notice the onlooker and kept happily pretending to be a fire engine. His joyful baby laughter echoed against the quiet fronts of the houses. After a bit, the wandering baby started to sneak closer. His rope, now forgotten, fell to the ground. He took his eyes off the toy and looked expectantly at the other child. [Pg 263]

"Say," he breathed softly.

"Hey," he breathed softly.

The owner of the toy was running down the walk at top speed. His tongue was clanging like a bell and his legs were galloping. He did not look around at the coaxing call from the small tattered figure on the curb.

The owner of the toy was sprinting down the sidewalk as fast as he could. His tongue was flapping like a bell, and his legs were pumping hard. He didn't glance back at the tempting call from the small, ragged figure on the curb.

The wandering baby approached still nearer, and presently spoke again.

The wandering baby came even closer and soon spoke again.

"Say," he murmured, "le' me play wif it?"

"Say," he murmured, "let me play with it?"

The other child interrupted some shrill tootings. He bended his head and spoke disdainfully over his shoulder.

The other kid interrupted with some loud honking. He bent his head and spoke with contempt over his shoulder.

"No," he said.

"No," he replied.

The wanderer retreated to the curb. He failed to notice the bit of rope, once treasured. His eyes followed as before the winding course of the engine, and his tender mouth twitched.

The wanderer stepped back to the curb. He didn’t notice the piece of rope, once valued. His eyes followed the winding path of the engine, and his soft mouth twitched.

"Say," he ventured at last, "is dat yours?"

"Hey," he finally asked, "is that yours?"

"Yes," said the other, tilting his round chin. He drew his property suddenly behind him as if it were menaced. "Yes," he repeated, "it's mine."

"Yeah," said the other, tilting his round chin. He pulled his belongings suddenly behind him as if they were in danger. "Yeah," he repeated, "it's mine."

"Well, le' me play wif it?" said the wandering baby, with a trembling note of desire in his voice.

"Well, let me play with it?" said the wandering baby, with a shaky hint of longing in his voice.

"No," cried the pretty child with determined lips. "It's mine. My ma-ma buyed it."

"No," cried the pretty child with firm lips. "It's mine. My mom bought it."

"Well, tan't I play wif it?" His voice was a sob. He stretched forth little covetous hands.

"Well, can't I play with it?" His voice was filled with sadness. He reached out with his small, eager hands.

"No," the pretty child continued to repeat. "No, it's mine."

"No," the cute kid kept saying. "No, it's mine."

"Well, I want to play wif it," wailed the other. A sudden fierce frown mantled his baby face. He clenched his fat hands and advanced with a formidable gesture. He looked some wee battler in a war.

"Well, I want to play with it," complained the other. A sudden, intense frown spread across his baby face. He clenched his chubby hands and moved forward with a determined gesture. He looked like a tiny fighter in a battle.

"It's mine! It's mine," cried the pretty child, his voice in the treble of outraged rights.

"It's mine! It's mine!" shouted the cute kid, his voice pitched high with indignation.

"I want it," roared the wanderer.

"I want it," shouted the wanderer.

"It's mine! It's mine!"

"It's mine! It's mine!"

"I want it!"

"I want this!"

"It's mine!"

"It's mine!"

The pretty child retreated to the fence, and there paused at bay. He protected his property with outstretched arms. The small vandal made a charge. There was a short scuffle at the fence. Each grasped the string to the toy and tugged. Their faces were wrinkled with baby rage, the verge of tears. Finally, the child in tatters gave a supreme tug and wrenched the string from the other's hands. He set off rapidly down the street, bearing the toy in his arms. He was weeping with the air of a wronged one who has at last succeeded in achieving his rights. The other baby was squalling lustily. He seemed quite helpless. He rung his chubby hands and railed.

The pretty child backed away to the fence and stopped there. He held his arms out to defend his toy. The little troublemaker lunged at him. There was a brief struggle at the fence. They both grabbed the string of the toy and pulled. Their faces were twisted with baby anger, on the brink of tears. Finally, the child in tattered clothes gave one big pull and yanked the string from the other’s grasp. He raced down the street with the toy clutched in his arms, crying like someone who has finally fought for what he deserves. The other baby wailed loudly. He looked completely helpless, wringing his chubby hands and shouting.

After the small barbarian had got some distance away, he paused and regarded his booty. His little form curved with pride. A soft, gleeful smile loomed[Pg 265] through the storm of tears. With great care he prepared the toy for travelling. He stopped a moment on a corner and gazed at the pretty child, whose small figure was quivering with sobs. As the latter began to show signs of beginning pursuit, the little vandal turned and vanished down a dark side street as into a cavern.

After the small barbarian had gotten a little distance away, he stopped and looked over his loot. His tiny frame swelled with pride. A soft, joyful smile broke through the storm of tears. With great care, he got the toy ready for travel. He paused for a moment on a corner and stared at the pretty child, whose small body was shaking with sobs. As the child started to show signs of chasing after him, the little thief turned and disappeared down a dark side street like he was entering a cave.


A GREAT MISTAKE

An Italian kept a fruit-stand on a corner where he had good aim at the people who came down from the elevated station, and at those who went along two thronged streets. He sat most of the day in a backless chair that was placed strategically.

An Italian ran a fruit stand on a corner where he had a clear view of the people coming down from the elevated station and those walking along two busy streets. He spent most of the day sitting in a backless chair that was positioned just right.

There was a babe living hard by, up five flights of stairs, who regarded this Italian as a tremendous being. The babe had investigated this fruit-stand. It had thrilled him as few things he had met with in his travels had thrilled him. The sweets of the world had laid there in dazzling rows, tumbled in luxurious heaps. When he gazed at this Italian seated amid such splendid treasures, his lower lip hung low and his eyes, raised to the vendor's face, were filled with deep respect, worship, as if he saw omnipotence.

There was a kid living nearby, up five flights of stairs, who viewed this Italian as a remarkable figure. The kid had checked out the fruit stand. It excited him like few other things he had encountered in his travels. The treats of the world were laid out in bright rows, piled in luxurious heaps. When he looked at this Italian sitting among such amazing treasures, his lower lip dropped, and his eyes, raised to the vendor's face, were filled with deep respect, almost worship, as if he were witnessing something powerful.

The babe came often to this corner. He hovered about the stand and watched each detail of the business. He was fascinated by the tranquillity of the vendor, the majesty of power and possession. At times he was so engrossed in his contemplation that people, hurrying, had to use care to avoid bumping him down.

The kid often came to this corner. He lingered around the stand and observed every detail of the operation. He was captivated by the vendor's calmness, the impressive aura of authority and ownership. Sometimes he was so absorbed in his thoughts that people rushing by had to be careful not to run into him.

He had never ventured very near to the stand. It was his habit to hang warily about the curb. Even there he resembled a babe who looks unbidden at a feast of gods.

He had never gotten very close to the stand. He usually kept his distance by hovering around the curb. Even there, he looked like a child peeking at a feast fit for gods.

One day, however, as the baby was thus staring, the vendor arose, and going along the front of the stand, began to polish oranges with a red pocket handkerchief. The breathless spectator moved across the side walk until his small face almost touched the vendor's sleeve. His fingers were gripped in a fold of his dress.

One day, while the baby was staring, the vendor got up and walked to the front of the stand, starting to polish oranges with a red handkerchief. The breathless onlooker moved closer on the sidewalk until his little face nearly brushed against the vendor's sleeve. His fingers were clenched in a fold of the vendor's clothing.

At last, the Italian finished with the oranges and returned to his chair. He drew a newspaper printed in his language from behind a bunch of bananas. He settled himself in a comfortable position, and began to glare savagely at the print. The babe was left face to face with the massed joys of the world. For a time he was a simple worshipper at this golden shrine. Then tumultuous desires began to shake him. His dreams were of conquest. His lips moved. Presently into his head there came a little plan. He sidled nearer, throwing swift and cunning glances at the Italian. He strove to maintain his conventional manner, but the whole plot was written upon his countenance.

At last, the Italian finished with the oranges and went back to his chair. He pulled out a newspaper printed in his language from behind a bunch of bananas. He got comfortable and began to stare intently at the print. The baby was left facing the overwhelming joys of the world. For a while, he was a simple worshipper at this golden shrine. Then, strong desires started to stir within him. His dreams were of conquest. His lips moved. Soon, a little plan formed in his mind. He inched closer, casting quick and sly glances at the Italian. He tried to keep a calm demeanor, but the entire scheme was clear on his face.

At last he had come near enough to touch the fruit. From the tattered skirt came slowly his small dirty hand. His eyes were still fixed upon the vendor. His features were set, save for the under lip, which had a faint fluttering movement. The hand went forward.

At last, he had gotten close enough to touch the fruit. From the worn-out hem of his shirt, his small, dirty hand slowly crept out. His eyes were still locked on the vendor. His face was tense, except for his lower lip, which had a slight trembling motion. The hand moved forward.

Elevated trains thundered to the station and the stairway poured people upon the sidewalks. There[Pg 271] was a deep sea roar from feet and wheels going ceaselessly. None seemed to perceive the babe engaged in a great venture.

Elevated trains rumbled into the station, and the stairway spilled people onto the sidewalks. There[Pg 271] was a loud roar from the constant movement of feet and wheels. No one seemed to notice the baby involved in an important adventure.

The Italian turned his paper. Sudden panic smote the babe. His hand dropped, and he gave vent to a cry of dismay. He remained for a moment staring at the vendor. There was evidently a great debate in his mind. His infant intellect had defined this Italian. The latter was undoubtedly a man who would eat babes that provoked him. And the alarm in the babe when this monarch had turned his newspaper brought vividly before him the consequences if he were detected. But at this moment the vendor gave a blissful grunt, and tilting his chair against a wall, closed his eyes. His paper dropped unheeded.

The Italian flipped his newspaper. A sudden wave of panic hit the baby. His hand fell, and he let out a cry of fear. He stood there for a moment, staring at the vendor. There was clearly a big struggle going on in his mind. His young mind had sized up this Italian. He was definitely a guy who would eat babies if they annoyed him. The rush of fear the baby felt when this man turned his newspaper made the potential consequences of getting caught very real. But at that moment, the vendor let out a satisfied grunt, leaned his chair against the wall, and closed his eyes. His newspaper dropped carelessly.

The babe ceased his scrutiny and again raised his hand. It was moved with supreme caution toward the fruit. The fingers were bent, claw-like, in the manner of great heart-shaking greed. Once he stopped and chattered convulsively, because the vendor moved in his sleep. The babe, with his eyes still upon the Italian, again put forth his hand, and the rapacious fingers closed over a round bulb.

The baby stopped looking closely and raised his hand again. It moved carefully toward the fruit. His fingers curled, almost like claws, driven by intense greed. He paused for a moment, twitching nervously when the vendor shifted in his sleep. The baby, keeping his eyes on the Italian, reached out once more, and his greedy fingers wrapped around a round piece of fruit.

And it was written that the Italian should at this moment open his eyes. He glared at the babe a fierce question. Thereupon the babe thrust the round bulb behind him, and with a face expressive of the deepest guilt, began a wild but elaborate series of gestures declaring his innocence. The Italian howled. He sprang to his feet, and with three steps overtook the babe. He whirled him fiercely, and took from the little fingers a lemon.

And it was said that the Italian should open his eyes at that moment. He stared at the baby with a fierce question. The baby then pushed the round bulb behind him and, with a face showing the deepest guilt, started a wild yet elaborate series of gestures claiming his innocence. The Italian yelled. He jumped to his feet and, in three quick steps, caught up to the baby. He spun him around fiercely and took a lemon from the little fingers.


AN ELOQUENCE OF GRIEF

The windows were high and saintly, of the shape that is found in churches. From time to time a policeman at the door spoke sharply to some incoming person. "Take your hat off!" He displayed in his voice the horror of a priest when the sanctity of a chapel is defied or forgotten. The court-room was crowded with people who sloped back comfortably in their chairs, regarding with undeviating glances the procession and its attendant and guardian policemen that moved slowly inside the spear-topped railing. All persons connected with a case went close to the magistrate's desk before a word was spoken in the matter, and then their voices were toned to the ordinary talking strength. The crowd in the court-room could not hear a sentence; they could merely see shifting figures, men that gestured quietly, women that sometimes raised an eager eloquent arm. They could not always see the judge, although they were able to estimate his location by the tall stands surmounted by white globes that were at either hand of him. And so those who had come for curiosity's sweet sake wore an air of being in wait for a cry of[Pg 276] anguish, some loud painful protestation that would bring the proper thrill to their jaded, world-weary nerves—wires that refused to vibrate for ordinary affairs.

The windows were high and uplifting, shaped like those found in churches. Occasionally, a policeman at the door would sharply tell someone entering, "Take your hat off!" His tone echoed the shock of a priest when the holiness of a chapel is disrespected or overlooked. The courtroom was packed with people lounging comfortably in their chairs, watching closely the procession and the accompanying police officers that moved slowly within the pointed railing. Everyone involved in the case approached the magistrate's desk before anything was said, and then their voices dropped to a normal speaking level. The crowd in the courtroom couldn't hear a word; they could only see moving figures—men gesturing quietly and women occasionally raising an eager, expressive arm. They couldn’t always spot the judge, but they could gauge his position by the tall stands topped with white globes on either side of him. So, those who had come out of curiosity seemed to be waiting for a shout of anguish, some loud painful outburst that would provide the excitement their tired, world-weary nerves craved—nerves that wouldn't respond to ordinary matters.

Inside the railing the court officers shuffled the various groups with speed and skill; and behind the desk the magistrate patiently toiled his way through mazes of wonderful testimony.

Inside the railing, the court officers quickly and skillfully organized the different groups; and behind the desk, the magistrate patiently made his way through complex and fascinating testimony.

In a corner of this space, devoted to those who had business before the judge, an officer in plain clothes stood with a girl that wept constantly. None seemed to notice the girl, and there was no reason why she should be noticed, if the curious in the body of the court-room were not interested in the devastation which tears bring upon some complexions. Her tears seemed to burn like acid, and they left fierce pink marks on her face. Occasionally the girl looked across the room, where two well-dressed young women and a man stood waiting with the serenity of people who are not concerned as to the interior fittings of a jail.

In one corner of the space meant for those waiting to see the judge, a plainclothes officer stood next to a girl who was crying nonstop. Nobody seemed to pay attention to her, and there was no reason for them to, unless the curious onlookers in the courtroom were fascinated by the havoc that tears wreak on certain faces. Her tears appeared to sting like acid, leaving bright pink marks on her skin. Every so often, the girl glanced across the room, where two well-dressed young women and a man stood calmly, as if they weren't worried about the inside of a jail at all.

The business of the court progressed, and presently the girl, the officer, and the well-dressed contingent stood before the judge. Thereupon two lawyers engaged in some preliminary fire-wheels, which were endured generally in silence. The girl, it appeared, was accused of stealing fifty dollars' worth of silk clothing from the room of one of the well-dressed women. She had been a servant in the house.

The court proceedings continued, and soon the girl, the officer, and the well-dressed group stood before the judge. Meanwhile, two lawyers sparred with some initial arguments, which were mostly met with silence. It became clear that the girl was accused of stealing fifty dollars' worth of silk clothing from the room of one of the well-dressed women. She had worked as a servant in the house.

In a clear way, and with none of the ferocity that an accuser often exhibits in a police-court, calmly and moderately, the two young women gave their[Pg 277] testimony. Behind them stood their escort, always mute. His part, evidently, was to furnish the dignity, and he furnished it heavily, almost massively.

In a straightforward manner, and without the aggression that an accuser typically shows in a courtroom, the two young women calmly and moderately shared their[Pg 277] testimony. Behind them stood their escort, who remained silent. His role was clearly to provide a sense of dignity, and he did so in a substantial, almost overwhelming way.

When they had finished, the girl told her part. She had full, almost Afric, lips, and they had turned quite white. The lawyer for the others asked some questions, which he did—be it said, in passing—with the air of a man throwing flower-pots at a stone house.

When they were done, the girl shared her side. She had full, almost African lips, and they had turned completely white. The lawyer for the others asked some questions, which he did—with that said, just to note—with the attitude of someone hurling flower pots at a brick wall.

It was a short case and soon finished. At the end of it the judge said that, considering the evidence, he would have to commit the girl for trial. Instantly the quick-eyed court officer began to clear the way for the next case. The well-dressed women and their escort turned one way and the girl turned another, toward a door with an austere arch leading into a stone-paved passage. Then it was that a great cry rang through the court-room, the cry of this girl who believed that she was lost.

It was a quick case and wrapped up soon. At the end, the judge stated that, based on the evidence, he had to send the girl for trial. Immediately, the sharp-eyed court officer began clearing the way for the next case. The well-dressed women and their companions turned one way while the girl headed another, toward a door with a stern arch leading into a stone-paved hallway. That’s when a loud cry echoed through the courtroom, the cry of this girl who thought she was doomed.

The loungers, many of them, underwent a spasmodic movement as if they had been knived. The court officers rallied quickly. The girl fell back opportunely for the arms of one of them, and her wild heels clicked twice on the floor. "I am innocent! Oh, I am innocent!"

The loungers, many of them, jerked suddenly as if they had been stabbed. The court officers responded quickly. The girl fell back just in time to be caught by one of them, and her wild heels clicked twice on the floor. "I am innocent! Oh, I am innocent!"

People pity those who need none, and the guilty sob alone; but innocent or guilty, this girl's scream described such a profound depth of woe—it was so graphic of grief, that it slit with a dagger's sweep the curtain of common-place, and disclosed the gloom-shrouded spectre that sat in the young girl's heart so plainly, in so universal a tone of the mind, that a[Pg 278] man heard expressed some far-off midnight terror of his own thought.

People feel sorry for those who don’t need it, and the guilty cry in solitude; but whether innocent or guilty, this girl's scream conveyed such deep sorrow—it was so vivid in its expression of grief that it cut through the ordinary like a dagger, revealing the dark, haunting figure that lingered in the young girl's heart so clearly, in a way that anyone could relate to, that a[Pg 278] man recognized some distant midnight fear of his own thoughts.

The cries died away down the stone-paved passage. A patrol-man leaned one arm composedly on the railing, and down below him stood an aged, almost toothless wanderer, tottering and grinning.

The cries faded down the stone-paved hallway. A patrol officer casually leaned one arm on the railing, and below him stood an old, nearly toothless wanderer, swaying and smiling.

"Plase, yer honer," said the old man as the time arrived for him to speak, "if ye'll lave me go this time, I've niver been dhrunk befoor, sir."

"Please, your honor," said the old man as his turn to speak came, "if you’ll let me go this time, I’ve never been drunk before, sir."

A court officer lifted his hand to hide a smile.

A court officer raised his hand to cover a smile.


THE AUCTION

Some said that Ferguson gave up sailoring because he was tired of the sea. Some said that it was because he loved a woman. In truth it was because he was tired of the sea and because he loved a woman.

Some said Ferguson quit sailing because he was tired of the sea. Some said it was because he loved a woman. The truth is that he was both tired of the sea and in love with a woman.

He saw the woman once, and immediately she became for him the symbol of all things unconnected with the sea. He did not trouble to look again at the grey old goddess, the muttering slave of the moon. Her splendours, her treacheries, her smiles, her rages, her vanities, were no longer on his mind. He took heels after a little human being, and the woman made his thought spin at all times like a top; whereas the ocean had only made him think when he was on watch.

He saw the woman once, and right away she became the symbol of everything unrelated to the sea for him. He didn’t bother to look again at the gray old goddess, the murmuring servant of the moon. Her glories, her betrayals, her smiles, her anger, her pride, were no longer on his mind. He chased after a little human being, and the woman kept his thoughts spinning all the time like a top; while the ocean only made him think when he was on duty.

He developed a grin for the power of the sea, and, in derision, he wanted to sell the red and green parrot which had sailed four voyages with him. The woman, however, had a sentiment concerning the bird's plumage, and she commanded Ferguson to keep it in order, as it happened, that she might forget to put food in its cage.

He grinned at the power of the sea, and jokingly wanted to sell the red and green parrot that had traveled on four voyages with him. However, the woman had a soft spot for the bird's feathers and insisted that Ferguson take care of it so she wouldn't forget to feed it.

The parrot did not attend the wedding. It stayed [Pg 282] at home and blasphemed at a stock of furniture, bought on the installment plan, and arrayed for the reception of the bride and groom.

The parrot didn't go to the wedding. It stayed [Pg 282] at home and shouted insults at a bunch of furniture that was bought on credit and set up for the bride and groom's reception.

As a sailor, Ferguson had suffered the acute hankering for port; and being now always in port, he tried to force life to become an endless picnic. He was not an example of diligent and peaceful citizenship. Ablution became difficult in the little apartment, because Ferguson kept the wash-basin filled with ice and bottles of beer: and so, finally, the dealer in second-hand furniture agreed to auction the household goods on commission. Owing to an exceedingly liberal definition of a term, the parrot and cage were included. "On the level?" cried the parrot, "On the level? On the level? On the level?"

As a sailor, Ferguson had experienced a strong craving for port; now that he was always in port, he tried to turn life into a never-ending picnic. He wasn’t exactly a model citizen who worked hard and kept the peace. Cleaning up became tricky in the small apartment because Ferguson kept the sink filled with ice and bottles of beer. Eventually, the second-hand furniture dealer agreed to auction off the household items on commission. Thanks to a very broad interpretation of a term, the parrot and its cage were included. "On the level?" squawked the parrot, "On the level? On the level? On the level?"

On the way to the sale, Ferguson's wife spoke hopefully. "You can't tell, Jim," she said. "Perhaps some of 'em will get to biddin', and we might get almost as much as we paid for the things."

On the way to the sale, Ferguson's wife spoke hopefully. "You never know, Jim," she said. "Maybe some of them will start bidding, and we could get close to what we paid for the stuff."

The auction room was in a cellar. It was crowded with people and with house furniture; so that as the auctioneer's assistant moved from one piece to another he caused a great shuffling. There was an astounding number of old women in curious bonnets. The rickety stairway was thronged with men who wished to smoke and be free from the old women. Two lamps made all the faces appear yellow as parchment. Incidentally they could impart a lustre of value to very poor furniture.

The auction room was in a basement. It was packed with people and furniture, so as the auctioneer's assistant moved from one item to another, it created a lot of commotion. There were an impressive number of elderly women in strange bonnets. The shaky staircase was crowded with men wanting to smoke and escape the presence of the old women. Two lamps made everyone’s faces look yellow like parchment. Interestingly, they could give a sheen of value to even the most shabby furniture.

The auctioneer was a fat, shrewd-looking individual, who seemed also to be a great bully. The assistant was the most imperturbable of beings, moving with[Pg 283] the dignity of an image on rollers. As the Fergusons forced their way down the stair-way, the assistant roared: "Number twenty-one!"

The auctioneer was a hefty, sharp-eyed guy who also looked like a big bully. The assistant was the most unflappable person you could imagine, gliding around with[Pg 283] the grace of a statue on wheels. As the Fergusons pushed their way down the stairs, the assistant bellowed, "Number twenty-one!"

"Number twenty-one!" cried the auctioneer. "Number twenty-one! A fine new handsome bureau! Two dollars? Two dollars is bid! Two and a half! Two and a half! Three? Three is bid. Four! Four dollars! A fine new handsome bureau at four dollars! Four dollars! Four dollars! F-o-u-r d-o-l-l-a-r-s! Sold at four dollars."

"Number twenty-one!" shouted the auctioneer. "Number twenty-one! A nice, new, attractive bureau! Two dollars? We've got a bid for two dollars! Two and a half! Two and a half! Three? Three dollars is bid. Four! Four dollars! A nice, new, attractive bureau for four dollars! Four dollars! Four dollars! F-o-u-r d-o-l-l-a-r-s! Sold for four dollars."

"On the level?" cried the parrot, muffled somewhere among furniture and carpets. "On the level? On the level?" Every one tittered.

"Are we being honest?" yelled the parrot, hidden somewhere among the furniture and carpets. "Are we being honest? Are we being honest?" Everyone laughed.

Mrs. Ferguson had turned pale, and gripped her husband's arm. "Jim! Did you hear? The bureau—four dollars—"

Mrs. Ferguson had gone pale and held onto her husband's arm tightly. "Jim! Did you hear? The bureau—four dollars—"

Ferguson glowered at her with the swift brutality of a man afraid of a scene. "Shut up, can't you!"

Ferguson glared at her with the harsh intensity of a man who was scared of causing a scene. "Shut up, can’t you!"

Mrs. Ferguson took a seat upon the steps; and hidden there by the thick ranks of men, she began to softly sob. Through her tears appeared the yellowish mist of the lamplight, streaming about the monstrous shadows of the spectators. From time to time these latter whispered eagerly: "See, that went cheap!" In fact when anything was bought at a particularly low price, a murmur of admiration arose for the successful bidder.

Mrs. Ferguson sat down on the steps, and hidden by the thick crowd of men, she started to quietly cry. Through her tears, she could see the yellowish glow of the lamplight streaming around the huge shadows of the onlookers. Every now and then, they would whisper excitedly, "Look, that was a steal!" In fact, whenever something was bought at a particularly low price, a murmur of admiration would go up for the lucky bidder.

The bedstead was sold for two dollars, the mattresses and springs for one dollar and sixty cents. This figure seemed to go through the woman's heart. There was derision in the sound of it. She bowed [Pg 284] her head in her hands. "Oh, God, a dollar-sixty! Oh, God, a dollar-sixty!"

The bed frame was sold for two dollars, and the mattresses and springs for one dollar and sixty cents. This amount pierced the woman’s heart. There was mockery in how it sounded. She buried her head in her hands. "Oh, God, a dollar-sixty! Oh, God, a dollar-sixty!"

The parrot was evidently under heaps of carpet, but the dauntless bird still raised the cry, "On the level?"

The parrot was clearly buried under piles of carpet, but the fearless bird still shouted, "On the level?"

Some of the men near Mrs. Ferguson moved timidly away upon hearing her low sobs. They perfectly understood that a woman in tears is formidable.

Some of the men near Mrs. Ferguson cautiously stepped back when they heard her quiet sobs. They fully realized that a woman in tears can be powerful.

The shrill voice went like a hammer, beat and beat, upon the woman's heart. An odour of varnish, of the dust of old carpets, assailed her and seemed to possess a sinister meaning. The golden haze from the two lamps was an atmosphere of shame, sorrow, greed. But it was when the parrot called that a terror of the place and of the eyes of the people arose in her so strongly that she could not have lifted her head any more than if her neck had been of iron.

The piercing voice hammered away at the woman's heart. The smell of varnish and the dust from old carpets overwhelmed her, carrying a dark sense of foreboding. The warm glow from the two lamps created an atmosphere filled with shame, sadness, and greed. But it was the parrot's call that filled her with such intense fear of the place and the people’s watchful eyes that she felt like she couldn't lift her head, as if her neck were made of iron.

At last came the parrot's turn. The assistant fumbled until he found the ring of the cage, and the bird was drawn into view. It adjusted its feathers calmly and cast a rolling wicked eye over the crowd.

At last, it was the parrot's turn. The assistant fumbled around until he found the latch on the cage, and the bird came into view. It calmly adjusted its feathers and scanned the crowd with a sly, roving eye.

"Oh, the good ship Sarah sailed the seas,
And the wind blew all day—

This was the part of a ballad which Ferguson had tried to teach it. With a singular audacity and scorn, the parrot bawled these lines at the auctioneer as if it considered them to bear some particular insult.

This was the part of a ballad that Ferguson had tried to teach it. With a strange boldness and disdain, the parrot shouted these lines at the auctioneer as if it thought they contained some specific insult.

The throng in the cellar burst into laughter. The auctioneer attempted to start the bidding, and the[Pg 285] parrot interrupted with a repetition of the lines. It swaggered to and fro on its perch, and gazed at the faces of the crowd, with so much rowdy understanding and derision that even the auctioneer could not confront it. The auction was brought to a halt; a wild hilarity developed, and every one gave jeering advice.

The crowd in the cellar erupted with laughter. The auctioneer tried to kick off the bidding, but the[Pg 285] parrot interrupted by repeating the lines. It strutted back and forth on its perch, looking at the faces in the crowd with such a mix of wild understanding and mockery that even the auctioneer couldn't handle it. The auction came to a stop; chaos broke out, and everyone started to shout sarcastic advice.

Ferguson looked down at his wife and groaned. She had cowered against the wall, hiding her face. He touched her shoulder and she arose. They sneaked softly up the stairs with heads bowed.

Ferguson looked down at his wife and groaned. She had shrunk against the wall, hiding her face. He touched her shoulder, and she got up. They quietly crept up the stairs with their heads down.

Out in the street, Ferguson gripped his fists and said: "Oh, but wouldn't I like to strangle it!"

Out in the street, Ferguson clenched his fists and said, "Oh, how I would love to strangle it!"

His wife cried in a voice of wild grief: "It—it m—made us a laughing-stock in—in front of all that crowd!"

His wife cried out in a voice full of raw grief: "It—it m—made us a laughingstock in—in front of all that crowd!"

For the auctioning of their household goods, the sale of their home—this financial calamity lost its power in the presence of the social shame contained in a crowd's laughter.

For the auctioning of their household items and the sale of their home—this financial disaster lost its impact in the face of the social embarrassment brought on by a crowd's laughter.


THE PACE OF YOUTH

I

I

Stimson stood in a corner and glowered. He was a fierce man and had indomitable whiskers, albeit he was very small.

Stimson stood in a corner and glared. He was a tough guy with unyielding whiskers, even though he was quite short.

"That young tarrier," he whispered to himself. "He wants to quit makin' eyes at Lizzie. This is too much of a good thing. First thing you know, he'll get fired."

"That young terrier," he whispered to himself. "He needs to stop flirting with Lizzie. This is too much of a good thing. Before you know it, he'll get fired."

His brow creased in a frown, he strode over to the huge open doors and looked at a sign. "Stimson's Mammoth Merry-Go-Round," it read, and the glory of it was great. Stimson stood and contemplated the sign. It was an enormous affair; the letters were as large as men. The glow of it, the grandeur of it was very apparent to Stimson. At the end of his contemplation, he shook his head thoughtfully, determinedly. "No, no," he muttered. "This is too much of a good thing. First thing you know, he'll get fired."

His brow furrowed in a frown, he walked over to the big open doors and looked at a sign. "Stimson's Mammoth Merry-Go-Round," it read, and it was impressive. Stimson stood there, taking in the sign. It was huge; the letters were as big as people. The shine of it, the grandeur of it was very clear to Stimson. After a moment of thought, he shook his head, thoughtfully and firmly. "No, no," he mumbled. "This is too much of a good thing. Before you know it, he'll get fired."

A soft booming sound of surf, mingled with the cries of bathers, came from the beach. There was a[Pg 290] vista of sand and sky and sea that drew to a mystic point far away in the northward. In the mighty angle, a girl in a red dress was crawling slowly like some kind of a spider on the fabric of nature. A few flags hung lazily above where the bath-houses were marshalled in compact squares. Upon the edge of the sea stood a ship with its shadowy sails painted dimly upon the sky, and high overhead in the still, sun-shot air a great hawk swung and drifted slowly.

A gentle crashing sound of waves mixed with the voices of beachgoers came from the shore. There was a[Pg 290] view of sand, sky, and sea that stretched to a mystical point far off in the north. In that vast space, a girl in a red dress crawled slowly like a spider on the fabric of nature. A few flags hung lazily above where the bathhouses were arranged in neat squares. At the water's edge stood a ship with its shadowy sails dimly outlined against the sky, and high overhead in the still, sunlit air, a large hawk glided and drifted slowly.

Within the Merry-Go-Round there was a whirling circle of ornamental lions, giraffes, camels, ponies, goats, glittering with varnish and metal that caught swift reflections from windows high above them. With stiff wooden legs, they swept on in a never-ending race, while a great orchestrion clamoured in wild speed. The summer sunlight sprinkled its gold upon the garnet canopies carried by the tireless racers and upon all the devices of decoration that made Stimson's machine magnificent and famous. A host of laughing children bestrode the animals, bending forward like charging cavalrymen, and shaking reins and whooping in glee. At intervals they leaned out perilously to clutch at iron rings that were tendered to them by a long wooden arm. At the intense moment before the swift grab for the rings one could see their little nervous bodies quiver with eagerness; the laughter rang shrill and excited. Down in the long rows of benches, crowds of people sat watching the game, while occasionally a father might arise and go near to shout encouragement, cautionary commands, or applause at his flying offspring. Frequently mothers called out: "Be careful, Georgie!" [Pg 291] The orchestrion bellowed and thundered on its platform, filling the ears with its long monotonous song. Over in a corner, a man in a white apron and behind a counter roared above the tumult: "Pop corn! Pop corn!"

Inside the Merry-Go-Round, there was a spinning circle of decorative lions, giraffes, camels, ponies, and goats, all shining with varnish and metal that reflected the sunlight from the windows high above. With stiff wooden legs, they kept moving in a never-ending race, while a huge orchestrion played loudly and rapidly. The summer sun sprinkled its golden rays on the vibrant canopies carried by the tireless riders and on all the decorative features that made Stimson's machine grand and well-known. A crowd of laughing children rode the animals, leaning forward like eager cavalry, shaking their reins and cheering in delight. Occasionally, they leaned out dangerously to grab iron rings offered to them by a long wooden arm. In those intense moments right before reaching for the rings, you could see their little bodies shake with excitement; their laughter was high-pitched and thrilled. In the long rows of benches, groups of people sat watching the scene, while every now and then a father would stand up to shout encouragement, warnings, or applause for his speeding child. Moms frequently called out, “Be careful, Georgie!” [Pg 291] The orchestrion boomed and roared from its platform, filling the air with its continuous song. In one corner, a man in a white apron shouted above the noise: “Popcorn! Popcorn!”

A young man stood upon a small, raised platform, erected in a manner of a pulpit, and just without the line of the circling figures. It was his duty to manipulate the wooden arm and affix the rings. When all were gone into the hands of the triumphant children, he held forth a basket, into which they returned all save the coveted brass one, which meant another ride free and made the holder very illustrious. The young man stood all day upon his narrow platform, affixing rings or holding forth the basket. He was a sort of general squire in these lists of childhood. He was very busy.

A young man stood on a small raised platform, set up like a pulpit, just outside the circle of kids. It was his job to operate the wooden arm and attach the rings. Once all the rings were in the hands of the victorious kids, he held out a basket for them to return everything except the prized brass ring, which meant another free ride and made its holder feel very special. The young man spent the whole day on his narrow platform, attaching rings or holding out the basket. He acted like a general assistant in this arena of childhood. He was quite busy.

And yet Stimson, the astute, had noticed that the young man frequently found time to twist about on his platform and smile at a girl who shyly sold tickets behind a silvered netting. This, indeed, was the great reason of Stimson's glowering. The young man upon the raised platform had no manner of licence to smile at the girl behind the silvered netting. It was a most gigantic insolence. Stimson was amazed at it. "By Jiminy," he said to himself again, "that fellow is smiling at my daughter." Even in this tone of great wrath it could be discerned that Stimson was filled with wonder that any youth should dare smile at the daughter in the presence of the august father.

And yet Stimson, sharp as always, had noticed that the young man often took the time to turn around on his platform and smile at a girl who shyly sold tickets behind a silver netting. This, in fact, was the main reason for Stimson's scowl. The young man on the raised platform had no right to smile at the girl behind the silver netting. It was an enormous act of disrespect. Stimson was taken aback by it. "By golly," he told himself again, "that guy is smiling at my daughter." Even in his furious tone, it was clear that Stimson was amazed that any young man would dare to smile at his daughter in front of her dignified father.

Often the dark-eyed girl peered between the [Pg 292] shining wires, and, upon being detected by the young man, she usually turned her head away quickly to prove to him that she was not interested. At other times, however, her eyes seemed filled with a tender fear lest he should fall from that exceedingly dangerous platform. As for the young man, it was plain that these glances filled him with valour, and he stood carelessly upon his perch, as if he deemed it of no consequence that he might fall from it. In all the complexities of his daily life and duties he found opportunity to gaze ardently at the vision behind the netting.

Often the dark-eyed girl glanced between the [Pg 292] shiny wires, and when the young man noticed her, she would quickly look away to show him that she wasn’t interested. However, at times, her eyes seemed filled with a gentle fear that he might fall from that very dangerous platform. For the young man, it was clear that these looks gave him courage, and he stood nonchalantly on his perch, as if he thought it didn’t matter that he could fall. In the midst of all the complexities of his daily life and responsibilities, he found moments to gaze longingly at the vision behind the netting.

This silent courtship was conducted over the heads of the crowd who thronged about the bright machine. The swift eloquent glances of the young man went noiselessly and unseen with their message. There had finally become established between the two in this manner a subtle understanding and companionship. They communicated accurately all that they felt. The boy told his love, his reverence, his hope in the changes of the future. The girl told him that she loved him, that she did not love him, that she did not know if she loved him, that she loved him. Sometimes a little sign saying "cashier" in gold letters, and hanging upon the silvered netting, got directly in range and interfered with the tender message.

This quiet courtship took place above the heads of the crowd gathered around the bright machine. The young man's quick, expressive glances went unnoticed with their meaning. Over time, a subtle understanding and connection formed between them in this way. They conveyed everything they felt accurately. The boy shared his love, respect, and hope for the future. The girl told him she loved him, she didn’t love him, she wasn’t sure if she loved him, and then that she loved him. Occasionally, a small sign saying "cashier" in gold letters, hanging on the silver netting, got in the way and disrupted their sweet exchange.

The love affair had not continued without anger, unhappiness, despair. The girl had once smiled brightly upon a youth who came to buy some tickets for his little sister, and the young man upon the platform observing this smile had been filled with gloomy [Pg 293] rage. He stood like a dark statue of vengeance upon his pedestal and thrust out the basket to the children with a gesture that was full of scorn for their hollow happiness, for their insecure and temporary joy. For five hours he did not once look at the girl when she was looking at him. He was going to crush her with his indifference; he was going to demonstrate that he had never been serious. However, when he narrowly observed her in secret he discovered that she seemed more blythe than was usual with her. When he found that his apparent indifference had not crushed her he suffered greatly. She did not love him, he concluded. If she had loved him she would have been crushed. For two days he lived a miserable existence upon his high perch. He consoled himself by thinking of how unhappy he was, and by swift, furtive glances at the loved face. At any rate he was in her presence, and he could get a good view from his perch when there was no interference by the little sign: "Cashier."

The love affair had not gone on without anger, unhappiness, and despair. The girl had once smiled brightly at a young man who came to buy some tickets for his little sister, and the guy on the platform, seeing that smile, was filled with a dark rage. He stood there like a statue of vengeance on his pedestal, throwing the basket to the kids with a gesture full of scorn for their empty happiness, for their fragile and fleeting joy. For five hours, he didn’t once look at the girl while she was looking at him. He planned to crush her with his indifference; he wanted to show that he had never been serious. However, when he secretly watched her closely, he noticed that she seemed happier than usual. When he realized that his apparent indifference hadn’t affected her, he suffered greatly. She didn’t love him, he concluded. If she had loved him, she would have been crushed. For two days, he lived a miserable existence on his high perch. He consoled himself by thinking about how unhappy he was and by sneaking glances at the face he loved. At least he was in her presence, and he could get a good view from his perch when the little "Cashier" sign wasn’t in the way.

But suddenly, swiftly, these clouds vanished, and under the imperial blue sky of the restored confidence they dwelt in peace, a peace that was satisfaction, a peace that, like a babe, put its trust in the treachery of the future. This confidence endured until the next day, when she, for an unknown cause, suddenly refused to look at him. Mechanically he continued his task, his brain dazed, a tortured victim of doubt, fear, suspicion. With his eyes he supplicated her to telegraph an explanation. She replied with a stony glance that froze his blood. There was a great difference in their respective reasons for[Pg 294] becoming angry. His were always foolish, but apparent, plain as the moon. Hers were subtle, feminine, as incomprehensible as the stars, as mysterious as the shadows at night.

But suddenly, and without warning, those clouds disappeared, and beneath the bright blue sky of regained confidence, they lived in peace, a peace that felt like satisfaction, a peace that, like a baby, trusted in the unpredictability of what was to come. This confidence lasted until the next day when she, for reasons unknown, abruptly refused to look at him. Automatically, he kept working, his mind foggy, a tortured victim of doubt, fear, and suspicion. With his eyes, he silently pleaded with her for an explanation. She responded with a cold stare that chilled him to the bone. There was a big difference in why they both got angry. His reasons were always silly, obvious as the moon. Hers were nuanced, feminine, as incomprehensible as the stars, as mysterious as the shadows at night.

They fell and soared, and soared and fell in this manner until they knew that to live without each other would be a wandering in deserts. They had grown so intent upon the uncertainties, the variations, the guessings of their affair that the world had become but a huge immaterial background. In time of peace their smiles were soft and prayerful, caresses confided to the air. In time of war, their youthful hearts, capable of profound agony, were wrung by the intricate emotions of doubt. They were the victims of the dread angel of affectionate speculation that forces the brain endlessly on roads that lead nowhere.

They fell and soared, and soared and fell like this until they realized that living without each other would be like wandering through deserts. They had become so focused on the uncertainties, the changes, and the guessing in their relationship that the world had turned into just a vast, intangible backdrop. In peaceful moments, their smiles were gentle and hopeful, and their affectionate touches were shared with the air. In tough times, their young hearts, capable of deep pain, were twisted by complicated feelings of doubt. They were caught in the trap of the feared angel of affectionate speculation, which drives the mind endlessly down paths that lead to nowhere.

At night, the problem of whether she loved him confronted the young man like a spectre, looming as high as a hill and telling him not to delude himself. Upon the following day, this battle of the night displayed itself in the renewed fervour of his glances and in their increased number. Whenever he thought he could detect that she too was suffering, he felt a thrill of joy.

At night, the question of whether she loved him haunted the young man like a ghost, towering over him and warning him not to fool himself. The next day, this internal struggle showed up in the intensity of his gazes and how often he looked at her. Whenever he believed he could sense that she was also in pain, he felt a rush of happiness.

But there came a time when the young man looked back upon these contortions with contempt. He believed then that he had imagined his pain. This came about when the redoubtable Stimson marched forward to participate.

But there came a time when the young man looked back on these struggles with disdain. He believed at that moment that he had imagined his pain. This happened when the formidable Stimson stepped forward to join in.

"This has got to stop," Stimson had said to himself, as he stood and watched them. They had grown careless of the light world that clattered about[Pg 295] them; they were become so engrossed in their personal drama that the language of their eyes was almost as obvious as gestures. And Stimson, through his keenness, his wonderful, infallible penetration, suddenly came into possession of these obvious facts. "Well, of all the nerves," he said, regarding with a new interest the young man upon the perch.

"This needs to stop," Stimson said to himself as he stood there watching them. They had become oblivious to the lively world around them; they were so caught up in their personal issues that the expressions in their eyes were nearly as clear as their gestures. And Stimson, with his sharp intuition, suddenly realized these obvious truths. "Well, isn't that something," he said, looking at the young man on the perch with newfound interest.

He was a resolute man. He never hesitated to grapple with a crisis. He decided to overturn everything at once, for, although small, he was very fierce and impetuous. He resolved to crush this dreaming.

He was a determined man. He never hesitated to tackle a crisis. He decided to change everything at once because, although small, he was very intense and impulsive. He was determined to put an end to this dreaming.

He strode over to the silvered netting. "Say, you want to quit your everlasting grinning at that idiot," he said, grimly.

He walked over to the silver netting. "Hey, you want to stop your constant smiling at that fool?" he said, grimly.

The girl cast down her eyes and made a little heap of quarters into a stack. She was unable to withstand the terrible scrutiny of her small and fierce father.

The girl looked down and piled a few quarters into a stack. She couldn’t handle the intense stare of her small but fierce father.

Stimson turned from his daughter and went to a spot beneath the platform. He fixed his eyes upon the young man and said—

Stimson turned away from his daughter and walked to a spot under the platform. He focused his gaze on the young man and said—

"I've been speakin' to Lizzie. You better attend strictly to your own business or there'll be a new man here next week." It was as if he had blazed away with a shot-gun. The young man reeled upon his perch. At last he in a measure regained his composure and managed to stammer: "A—all right, sir." He knew that denials would be futile with the terrible Stimson. He agitatedly began to rattle the rings in the basket, and pretend that he was obliged to count them or inspect them in some way. He, too, was unable to face the great Stimson.

"I’ve been talking to Lizzie. You better focus on your own business, or there’ll be a new guy here next week." It felt like he had fired a shotgun. The young man staggered on his seat. Finally, he somewhat regained his composure and managed to stammer, "A—all right, sir." He knew that denying it would be pointless with the intimidating Stimson. He nervously started to rattle the rings in the basket, pretending he had to count or inspect them somehow. He, too, couldn’t face the formidable Stimson.

For a moment, Stimson stood in fine satisfaction and gloated over the effect of his threat.

For a moment, Stimson stood with great satisfaction and reveled in the impact of his threat.

"I've fixed them," he said complacently, and went out to smoke a cigar and revel in himself. Through his mind went the proud reflection that people who came in contact with his granite will usually ended in quick and abject submission.

"I've fixed them," he said with satisfaction, and stepped outside to smoke a cigar and enjoy his own success. He couldn't help but feel proud, knowing that those who interacted with his steadfast nature typically ended up yielding quickly and completely.

II

II

One evening, a week after Stimson had indulged in the proud reflection that people who came in contact with his granite will usually ended in quick and abject submission, a young feminine friend of the girl behind the silvered netting came to her there and asked her to walk on the beach after "Stimson's Mammoth Merry-Go-Round" was closed for the night. The girl assented with a nod.

One evening, a week after Stimson had smiled to himself, thinking about how people who interacted with his strong personality usually ended up quickly and completely submissive, a young female friend of the girl behind the shiny netting came to her and asked if she wanted to take a walk on the beach after "Stimson's Mammoth Merry-Go-Round" closed for the night. The girl nodded in agreement.

The young man upon the perch holding the rings saw this nod and judged its meaning. Into his mind came an idea of defeating the watchfulness of the redoubtable Stimson.

The young man on the perch holding the rings noticed the nod and understood what it meant. An idea popped into his head about outsmarting the formidable Stimson.

When the Merry-Go-Round was closed and the two girls started for the beach, he wandered off aimlessly in another direction, but he kept them in view, and as soon as he was assured that he had escaped the vigilance of Stimson, he followed them.

When the Merry-Go-Round closed and the two girls headed for the beach, he aimlessly wandered off in a different direction, but he kept an eye on them. As soon as he was sure he had slipped away from Stimson's watchful eye, he decided to follow them.

The electric lights on the beach made a broad band of tremoring light, extending parallel to the sea, and upon the wide walk there slowly paraded a great crowd, intermingling, intertwining, sometimes [Pg 297] colliding. In the darkness stretched the vast purple expanse of the ocean, and the deep indigo sky above was peopled with yellow stars. Occasionally out upon the water a whirling mass of froth suddenly flashed into view, like a great ghostly robe appearing, and then vanished, leaving the sea in its darkness, from whence came those bass tones of the water's unknown emotion. A wind, cool, reminiscent of the wave wastes, made the women hold their wraps about their throats, and caused the men to grip the rims of their straw hats. It carried the noise of the band in the pavilion in gusts. Sometimes people unable to hear the music, glanced up at the pavilion and were reassured upon beholding the distant leader still gesticulating and bobbing, and the other members of the band with their lips glued to their instruments. High in the sky soared an unassuming moon, faintly silver.

The electric lights on the beach created a wide band of flickering light, running parallel to the sea, and a large crowd slowly strolled along the promenade, mixing, intertwining, and sometimes colliding. In the darkness lay the vast purple expanse of the ocean, and the deep indigo sky above was dotted with yellow stars. Occasionally, a swirling mass of foam would suddenly appear on the water, like a huge ghostly cloak, before disappearing again, leaving the sea in its darkness, where the deep sounds of the water's hidden feelings came from. A cool breeze, reminiscent of the ocean waves, made the women wrap their shawls tighter around their necks and caused the men to hold onto the edges of their straw hats. The wind carried the sounds of the band in the pavilion in bursts. Sometimes, people who couldn't hear the music would look up at the pavilion and feel reassured seeing the distant conductor still waving his arms and the other band members focused on their instruments. High in the sky, an unassuming moon shone faintly silver.

For a time the young man was afraid to approach the two girls; he followed them at a distance and called himself a coward. At last, however, he saw them stop on the outer edge of the crowd and stand silently listening to the voices of the sea. When he came to where they stood, he was trembling in his agitation. They had not seen him.

For a while, the young man was scared to approach the two girls; he kept his distance and called himself a coward. Finally, he noticed them stop at the edge of the crowd and stand there, quietly listening to the sounds of the sea. When he reached them, he was shaking with nervousness. They hadn’t seen him.

"Lizzie," he began. "I——"

"Lizzie," he started. "I——"

The girl wheeled instantly and put her hand to her throat.

The girl turned quickly and clutched her throat.

"Oh, Frank, how you frightened me," she said—inevitably.

"Oh, Frank, you really scared me," she said—inevitably.

"Well, you know I—I——" he stuttered.

"Well, you know I—I——" he stammered.

But the other girl was one of those beings who are born to attend at tragedies. She had for love a [Pg 298] reverence, an admiration that was greater the more that she contemplated the fact that she knew nothing of it. This couple, with their emotions, awed her and made her humbly wish that she might be destined to be of some service to them. She was very homely.

But the other girl was one of those people who are meant to be around tragedies. She had a deep respect and admiration for love, and it grew the more she realized she knew nothing about it. This couple, with their feelings, amazed her and made her quietly hope that she could somehow help them. She was quite plain-looking.

When the young man faltered before them, she, in her sympathy, actually over-estimated the crisis, and felt that he might fall dying at their feet. Shyly, but with courage, she marched to the rescue.

When the young man hesitated in front of them, she, feeling empathetic, actually blew the situation out of proportion and thought he might collapse and die at their feet. Quietly, but bravely, she stepped in to help.

"Won't you come and walk on the beach with us?" she said.

"Will you come and walk on the beach with us?" she asked.

The young woman gave her a glance of deep gratitude which was not without the patronage which a man in his condition naturally feels for one who pities it. The three walked on.

The young woman gave her a look of deep gratitude that also carried the condescension a man in his position usually feels for someone who shows sympathy. The three continued walking.

Finally, the being who was born to attend at this tragedy, said that she wished to sit down and gaze at the sea, alone.

Finally, the being who was meant to witness this tragedy said that she wanted to sit down and look at the sea, by herself.

They politely urged her to walk on with them, but she was obstinate. She wished to gaze at the sea, alone. The young man swore to himself that he would be her friend until he died.

They kindly urged her to keep walking with them, but she was stubborn. She wanted to look at the sea by herself. The young man vowed to himself that he would be her friend for life.

And so the two young lovers went on without her. They turned once to look at her.

And so the two young lovers moved on without her. They turned back once to look at her.

"Jennie's awful nice," said the girl.

"Jennie's really nice," said the girl.

"You bet she is," replied the young man, ardently.

"You bet she is," the young man replied passionately.

They were silent for a little time.

They were quiet for a while.

At last the girl said—

Finally, the girl said—

"You were angry at me yesterday."

"You were mad at me yesterday."

"No, I wasn't."

"No, I wasn't."

"Yes, you were, too. You wouldn't look at me once all day."

"Yeah, you were, too. You didn't look at me even once all day."

"No, I wasn't angry. I was only putting on."

"No, I wasn't angry. I was just pretending."

Though she had, of course, known it, this confession seemed to make her very indignant. She flashed a resentful glance at him.

Though she had, of course, known it, this confession seemed to make her really angry. She shot him a resentful glance.

"Oh, were you, indeed?" she said with a great air.

"Oh, really?" she said with a lot of attitude.

For a few minutes she was so haughty with him that he loved her to madness. And directly this poem, which stuck at his lips, came forth lamely in fragments.

For a few minutes, she acted so arrogantly towards him that he was infatuated with her. And right then, this poem that was stuck on his lips came out awkwardly in bits and pieces.

When they walked back toward the other girl and saw the patience of her attitude, their hearts swelled in a patronizing and secondary tenderness for her.

When they walked back toward the other girl and saw her calm demeanor, they felt a mix of condescending and secondary tenderness for her.

They were very happy. If they had been miserable they would have charged this fairy scene of the night with a criminal heartlessness; but as they were joyous, they vaguely wondered how the purple sea, the yellow stars, the changing crowds under the electric lights could be so phlegmatic and stolid.

They were really happy. If they had been sad, they would have blamed the beautiful night for being heartless; but since they were joyful, they wondered how the purple sea, the yellow stars, and the changing crowds under the bright lights could be so indifferent and emotionless.

They walked home by the lake-side way, and out upon the water those gay paper lanterns, flashing, fleeting, and careering, sang to them, sang a chorus of red and violet, and green and gold; a song of mystic bands of the future.

They walked home by the lakeside, and on the water those colorful paper lanterns, flashing, darting, and swirling, sang to them, a chorus of red and violet, green and gold; a song of mysterious paths ahead.

One day, when business paused during a dull sultry afternoon, Stimson went up town. Upon his return, he found that the popcorn man, from his stand over in a corner, was keeping an eye upon the cashier's cage, and that nobody at all was attending to the wooden arm and the iron rings. He strode forward like a sergeant of grenadiers.

One day, when business slowed down on a boring, sticky afternoon, Stimson headed uptown. When he came back, he noticed that the popcorn vendor, from his stand in the corner, was watching the cashier's area, and that no one was paying attention to the wooden arm and the iron rings. He marched over like a drill sergeant.

"Where in thunder is Lizzie?" he demanded, a cloud of rage in his eyes.

"Where the heck is Lizzie?" he demanded, anger flashing in his eyes.

The popcorn man, although associated long with Stimson, had never got over being dazed.

The popcorn guy, even though he had been linked to Stimson for a long time, had never really gotten used to it.

"They've—they've—gone round to th'—th'—house," he said with difficulty, as if he had just been stunned.

"They've—they've—gone around to th'—th'—house," he said with difficulty, as if he had just been stunned.

"Whose house?" snapped Stimson.

"Whose house?" snapped Stimson.

"Your—your house, I 'spose," said the popcorn man.

"Your—your place, I guess," said the popcorn guy.

Stimson marched round to his home. Kingly denunciations surged, already formulated, to the tip of his tongue, and he bided the moment when his anger could fall upon the heads of that pair of children. He found his wife convulsive and in tears.

Stimson walked back home. Powerful accusations were already bubbling up, just waiting to burst out, and he held onto the moment when he could unleash his anger on those two kids. He found his wife in tears, shaking uncontrollably.

"Where's Lizzie?"

"Where's Lizzie?"

And then she burst forth—"Oh—John—John-they've run away, I know they have. They drove by here not three minutes ago. They must have done it on purpose to bid me good-bye, for Lizzie waved her hand sad-like; and then, before I could get out to ask where they were going or what, Frank whipped up the horse."

And then she exclaimed, "Oh—John—John—they've left, I know they have. They passed by here not three minutes ago. They must have done it on purpose to say goodbye because Lizzie waved her hand sadly; and then, before I could get outside to ask where they were going or what was happening, Frank urged the horse forward."

Stimson gave vent to a dreadful roar.

Stimson let out a terrible roar.

"Get my revolver—get a hack—get my revolver, do you hear—what the devil——" His voice became incoherent.

"Get my gun—get a cab—get my gun, do you understand—what the hell——" His voice trailed off.

He had always ordered his wife about as if she were a battalion of infantry, and despite her misery, the training of years forced her to spring mechanically to obey; but suddenly she turned to him with a shrill appeal.

He had always bossed his wife around as if she were a unit of soldiers, and despite her unhappiness, years of conditioning made her jump to comply without thinking; but suddenly she faced him with a sharp plea.

"Oh, John—not—the—revolver."

"Oh, John—not—the—gun."

"Confound it, let go of me," he roared again, and shook her from him.

"God damn it, let go of me," he yelled again, shaking her off.

He ran hatless upon the street. There were a mul [Pg 301]titude of hacks at the summer resort, but it was ages to him before he could find one. Then he charged it like a bull.

He ran down the street without a hat. There were a ton of cabs at the summer resort, but it took him a long time to find one. Then he rushed at it like a bull.

"Uptown," he yelled, as he tumbled into the rear seat.

"Uptown," he shouted as he fell into the back seat.

The hackman thought of severed arteries. His galloping horse distanced a large number of citizens who had been running to find what caused such contortions by the little hatless man.

The cab driver thought about severed arteries. His speeding horse left behind a crowd of people who had been rushing to see what was causing the strange movements of the little man without a hat.

It chanced as the bouncing hack went along near the lake, Stimson gazed across the calm grey expanse and recognized a colour in a bonnet and a pose of a head. A buggy was travelling along a highway that led to Sorington. Stimson bellowed—"There—there—there they are—in that buggy."

It happened that as the bouncing carriage moved along near the lake, Stimson looked across the calm grey stretch of water and spotted a color in a bonnet and the position of a head. A buggy was making its way down a road leading to Sorington. Stimson shouted, "There—there—there they are—in that buggy."

The hackman became inspired with the full knowledge of the situation. He struck a delirious blow with the whip. His mouth expanded in a grin of excitement and joy. It came to pass that this old vehicle, with its drowsy horse and its dusty-eyed and tranquil driver, seemed suddenly to awaken, to become animated and fleet. The horse ceased to ruminate on his state, his air of reflection vanished. He became intent upon his aged legs and spread them in quaint and ridiculous devices for speed. The driver, his eyes shining, sat critically in his seat. He watched each motion of this rattling machine down before him. He resembled an engineer. He used the whip with judgment and deliberation as the engineer would have used coal or oil. The horse clacked swiftly upon the macadam, the wheels hummed, the body of the vehicle wheezed and groaned.

The driver became inspired, fully aware of what was happening. He swung the whip with a wild energy. A broad grin spread across his face, filled with excitement and joy. Suddenly, this old vehicle—with its sleepy horse and calm, dusty-eyed driver—seemed to come alive and move quickly. The horse stopped contemplating its situation; its thoughtful expression disappeared. It focused on its aging legs and positioned them in strange and comical ways to pick up speed. The driver, eyes shining, sat attentively in his seat. He observed every movement of the rattling machine in front of him. He looked like an engineer. He wielded the whip thoughtfully and deliberately, just as an engineer would handle coal or oil. The horse galloped smoothly on the macadam, the wheels hummed, and the body of the vehicle wheezed and creaked.

Stimson, in the rear seat, was erect in that impassive attitude that comes sometimes to the furious man when he is obliged to leave the battle to others. Frequently, however, the tempest in his breast came to his face and he howled—

Stimson, sitting in the back seat, sat up straight in that unyielding manner that sometimes overtakes an angry person when they have to let others handle the fight. However, often the storm inside him showed on his face, and he howled—

"Go it—go it—you're gaining; pound 'im! Thump the life out of 'im; hit 'im hard, you fool." His hand grasped the rod that supported the carriage top, and it was clenched so that the nails were faintly blue.

"Go for it—go for it—you’re making progress; hit him! Knock the life out of him; hit him hard, you idiot." His hand gripped the rod that held up the carriage top, and it was clenched so tightly that his nails were faintly blue.

Ahead, that other carriage had been flying with speed, as from realization of the menace in the rear. It bowled away rapidly, drawn by the eager spirit of a young and modern horse. Stimson could see the buggy-top bobbing, bobbing. That little pane, like an eye, was a derision to him. Once he leaned forward and bawled angry sentences. He began to feel impotent; his whole expedition was a tottering of an old man upon a trail of birds. A sense of age made him choke again with wrath. That other vehicle, that was youth, with youth's pace; it was swift-flying with the hope of dreams. He began to comprehend those two children ahead of him, and he knew a sudden and strange awe, because he understood the power of their young blood, the power to fly strongly into the future and feel and hope again, even at that time when his bones must be laid in the earth. The dust rose easily from the hot road and stifled the nostrils of Stimson.

Ahead, that other carriage was speeding away as if sensing the threat behind. It raced off quickly, pulled by the eager spirit of a youthful, modern horse. Stimson could see the buggy top bouncing up and down. That little window, like an eye, felt mocking to him. At one point, he leaned forward and shouted angry words. He started to feel powerless; his whole journey felt like an old man stumbling along a path of birds. A wave of age made him choke again with anger. That other vehicle represented youth, racing ahead with a youthful pace; it soared with the hope of dreams. He began to realize the significance of those two children in front of him, and he felt a sudden, strange awe because he understood the strength of their youthful energy, the ability to move confidently into the future and feel hope again, even at a time when his bones would soon rest in the earth. The dust rose easily from the hot road, filling Stimson's nostrils.

The highway vanished far away in a point with a suggestion of intolerable length. The other vehicle was becoming so small that Stimson could no longer see the derisive eye.

The highway disappeared in the distance into a point that suggested unbearable length. The other vehicle was getting so small that Stimson could no longer see the mocking eye.

At last the hackman drew rein to his horse and turned to look at Stimson.

At last, the cab driver pulled back on the reins and turned to look at Stimson.

"No use, I guess," he said.

"No point, I guess," he said.

Stimson made a gesture of acquiescence, rage, despair. As the hackman turned his dripping horse about, Stimson sank back with the astonishment and grief of a man who has been defied by the universe. He had been in a great perspiration, and now his bald head felt cool and uncomfortable. He put up his hand with a sudden recollection that he had forgotten his hat.

Stimson made a gesture of agreement, anger, and sadness. As the cab driver turned his dripping horse around, Stimson sank back with the shock and sorrow of someone who's been challenged by the universe. He had been sweating a lot, and now his bald head felt cool and uncomfortable. He raised his hand, suddenly remembering that he had forgotten his hat.

At last he made a gesture. It meant that at any rate he was not responsible.

At last, he made a gesture. It meant that at least he wasn’t responsible.


A DETAIL

The tiny old lady in the black dress and curious little black bonnet had at first seemed alarmed at the sound made by her feet upon the stone pavements. But later she forgot about it, for she suddenly came into the tempest of the Sixth Avenue shopping district, where from the streams of people and vehicles went up a roar like that from headlong mountain torrents.

The tiny old lady in the black dress and quirky little black bonnet initially looked worried about the noise her feet made on the stone pavement. But she soon forgot about it as she stepped into the chaos of the Sixth Avenue shopping district, where the hustle and bustle of people and cars created a roar like rushing mountain streams.

She seemed then like a chip that catches, recoils, turns and wheels, a reluctant thing in the clutch of the impetuous river. She hesitated, faltered, debated with herself. Frequently she seemed about to address people; then of a sudden she would evidently lose her courage. Meanwhile the torrent jostled her, swung her this and that way.

She seemed like a small object that gets stuck, bounces back, turns, and spins, a hesitant thing caught in the rushing river. She hesitated, stumbled, and argued with herself. Often, it looked like she was about to speak to people; then suddenly, she would clearly lose her nerve. Meanwhile, the current bumped her around, swinging her this way and that.

At last, however, she saw two young women gazing in at a shop-window. They were well-dressed girls; they wore gowns with enormous sleeves that made them look like full-rigged ships with all sails set. They seemed to have plenty of time; they leisurely scanned the goods in the window. Other people had made the tiny old woman much afraid because obviously[Pg 308] they were speeding to keep such tremendously important engagements. She went close to the girls and peered in at the same window. She watched them furtively for a time. Then finally she said—

At last, she spotted two young women looking into a store window. They were dressed nicely, wearing gowns with huge sleeves that made them look like fully-rigged ships with all sails up. They seemed to have plenty of time; they casually browsed the items in the window. Other people had made the tiny old woman quite anxious because clearly[Pg 308] they were hurrying off to very important appointments. She moved closer to the girls and peered into the same window. She watched them secretly for a while. Then finally, she said—

"Excuse me!"

"Excuse me!"

The girls looked down at this old face with its two large eyes turned towards them.

The girls gazed down at this aged face with its two big eyes looking up at them.

"Excuse me, can you tell me where I can get any work?"

"Excuse me, can you tell me where I can find a job?"

For an instant the two girls stared. Then they seemed about to exchange a smile, but, at the last moment, they checked it. The tiny old lady's eyes were upon them. She was quaintly serious, silently expectant. She made one marvel that in that face the wrinkles showed no trace of experience, knowledge; they were simply little, soft, innocent creases. As for her glance, it had the trustfulness of ignorance and the candour of babyhood.

For a moment, the two girls stared at each other. Then it looked like they were about to smile, but at the last second, they held back. The tiny old lady was watching them with a strangely serious yet expectant look. It was amazing how, in her face, the wrinkles didn’t show signs of experience or knowledge; they were just small, soft, innocent lines. As for her gaze, it held the trust of innocence and the openness of childhood.

"I want to get something to do, because I need the money," she continued since, in their astonishment, they had not replied to her first question. "Of course I'm not strong and I couldn't do very much, but I can sew well; and in a house where there was a good many men folks, I could do all the mending. Do you know any place where they would like me to come?"

"I need to find a job because I need the money," she continued, noticing their surprise had left them speechless. "I know I'm not strong and I can't do much, but I'm really good at sewing. In a household with a lot of men, I could handle all the mending. Do you know of anywhere that might want me to come?"

The young women did then exchange a smile, but it was a subtle tender smile, the edge of personal grief.

The young women then shared a smile, but it was a soft, gentle smile, tinged with personal sadness.

"Well, no, madame," hesitatingly said one of them at last; "I don't think I know any one."

"Well, no, ma'am," one of them finally said hesitantly; "I don't think I know anyone."

A shade passed over the tiny old lady's face, a shadow of the wing of disappointment.

A shadow flickered across the tiny old lady's face, a hint of disappointment.

"Don't you?" she said, with a little struggle to be brave, in her voice.

"Don't you?" she said, with a slight effort to sound brave in her voice.

Then the girl hastily continued—"But if you will give me your address, I may find some one, and if I do, I will surely let you know of it."

Then the girl quickly added, "But if you give me your address, I might find someone, and if I do, I’ll definitely let you know."

The tiny old lady dictated her address, bending over to watch the girl write on a visiting card with a little silver pencil. Then she said—

The little old lady shared her address, leaning in to see the girl write it on a visiting card with a small silver pencil. Then she said—

"I thank you very much." She bowed to them, smiling, and went on down the avenue.

"I really appreciate it." She smiled at them and bowed before continuing down the avenue.

As for the two girls, they walked to the curb and watched this aged figure, small and frail, in its black gown and curious black bonnet. At last, the crowd, the innumerable wagons, intermingling and changing with uproar and riot, suddenly engulfed it.

As for the two girls, they walked to the curb and watched this old figure, small and frail, in its black gown and strange black bonnet. Finally, the crowd, the countless wagons, mixing and shifting with noise and chaos, suddenly swallowed it up.


Richard Clay & Sons, Limited,

Richard Clay & Sons, Ltd.,

London & Bungay.

London & Bungay.


STEPHEN CRANE'S WORKS

STEPHEN CRANE'S WRITINGS


THE RED BADGE OF COURAGE

The Red Badge of Courage

Post 8vo, cloth, 3s. net; ornamental wrapper, 2s. 6d. net.

Large format paperback, £3.00; decorative cover, £2.50.

[PIONEER SERIES.

Pioneer Series.

The Saturday Review—"Mr. Stephen Crane's picture of the effect of actual fighting on a raw regiment is simply unapproached in intimate knowledge and sustained imaginative strength. In the supreme moments of the fight he is possessed by the fiery breath of battle, and finds an inspired utterance that will reach the universal heart of man. This extraordinary book will appeal strongly to the insatiable desire to know the psychology of war—how the sights and sounds, the terrible details of the drama of battle, affect the senses and the soul of man."

The Saturday Review—"Mr. Stephen Crane's portrayal of how real combat impacts a green regiment is unmatched in its deep understanding and powerful imagination. In the critical moments of the fight, he is driven by the intense energy of battle and expresses thoughts that resonate with the core of humanity. This remarkable book will strongly attract the relentless curiosity about the psychology of war—how the sights and sounds, the horrific details of battle, influence the senses and the soul of a person."

St. James's Gazette—"This is not merely a remarkable book; it is a revelation Mr. Crane has laid the War God on the dissecting-table, and exposed his every bone and nerve and sinew and artery to the public gaze."

St. James's Gazette—"This isn't just an extraordinary book; it's a revelation. Mr. Crane has put the War God on display and laid bare every bone, nerve, sinew, and artery for everyone to see."

The Speaker—"Every page is crowded, not merely with incidents such as the war correspondent describes, but with the tragedy of life. The reader sees the battle, not from afar, but from the inside. He hears the laboured breathing of the wearied soldiers, sees the colour rising and falling in their cheeks, and feels at heart as they themselves did in this first act in the tremendous drama which so many people talk about and so few understand.... As a work of art, The Red Badge of Courage deserves high praise. As a moral lesson that mankind still needs, the praise it deserves is higher still."

The Speaker—"Every page is packed, not just with events like those described by war correspondents, but with the true struggles of life. The reader experiences the battle from the inside, not from a distance. They hear the heavy breathing of exhausted soldiers, notice the color rising and falling in their faces, and feel what they felt in this first act of the incredible drama that so many discuss and so few truly grasp.... As a piece of art, The Red Badge of Courage deserves great praise. As a moral lesson that humanity still needs, it deserves even more."


THE LITTLE REGIMENT

THE YOUNG REGIMENT

Post 8vo, cloth, 3s. net; ornamental wrapper, 2s. 6d. net.

8vo, cloth cover, £3.00; decorative wrapper, £2.50.

[PIONEER SERIES.

Pioneer Series.

The Athenæum—"The extraordinary power of imagination is more wonderful than that of Defoe. It is in dialogue that he is at his strongest, for in this the words are used as the soldiers would have used them."

The Athenæum—"The incredible power of imagination is even more amazing than Defoe's. He's at his best in dialogue, where the words work like soldiers in battle."


London: WILLIAM HEINEMANN, 21 Bedford Street, W.C.

London: WILLIAM HEINEMANN, 21 Bedford Street, W.C.


STEPHEN CRANE'S WORKS

STEPHEN CRANE'S WRITINGS


THE THIRD VIOLET

THE THIRD VIOLET

Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 6s.

Crown 8vo, extra cloth, £6.

The Athenæum—"A vividness of portraiture which puts The Third Violet on a high level—higher, we think, than Mr. Crane's very different Maggie, though perhaps lower than The Little Regiment, which is also very different. In his present book Mr. Crane is more the rival of Mr. Henry James than of Mr. Rudyard Kipling. But he is intensely American, which can hardly be said of Mr. Henry James, and it is possible that if he continues in his present line of writing he may be the author who will introduce the United States to the ordinary English world. We have never come across a book that brought certain sections of American society so perfectly before the reader as does The Third Violet. The picture is an extremely pleasant one, and its truth appeals to the English reader, so that the effect of the book is to draw him nearer to his American cousins. The Third Violet incidentally contains the best dog that we have come across in modern fiction. Mr. Crane's dialogue is excellent, and it is dialogue of a type for which neither The Red Badge of Courage nor his other books had prepared us."

The Athenæum—"A vividness of portrayal that puts The Third Violet at a high level—higher, we believe, than Mr. Crane's very different Maggie, though perhaps lower than The Little Regiment, which is also quite different. In his current work, Mr. Crane is more of a competitor to Mr. Henry James than to Mr. Rudyard Kipling. But he is distinctly American, which can’t really be said of Mr. Henry James, and it's possible that if he continues in this style of writing, he might be the author to introduce the United States to the everyday English reader. We have never encountered a book that presents certain parts of American society as accurately as The Third Violet does. The depiction is incredibly enjoyable, and its authenticity resonates with English readers, making the book draw them closer to their American counterparts. The Third Violet also features the best dog we've seen in modern fiction. Mr. Crane's dialogue is outstanding, and it’s a type of dialogue for which neither The Red Badge of Courage nor his other works prepared us."

The Academy—"By this latest product of his genius our impression of Mr. Crane is confirmed: that for psychological insight, for dramatic intensity, and for potency of phrase he is already in the front rank of English-American writers of fiction, and that he possesses a certain separate quality which places him apart. It is a short story and a slender, but taking it in conjunction with what he has previously given us, there remains, in our judgment, no room for doubt."

The Academy—"With this latest work of his creativity, our impression of Mr. Crane is confirmed: he stands among the top English-American writers of fiction for his psychological insight, dramatic intensity, and powerful language, and he has a unique quality that sets him apart. While it's a short story and brief, when considered alongside his previous work, we believe there’s no doubt about his talent."

The Bookman—"An idyll, and a very pretty one. In The Red Badge of Courage and Maggie there is an intenser force; but in this slighter effort we feel the same directness, the same true reading of the workings of the mind, the same contempt for conventions and clap-trap sentiment."

The Bookman—"A charming little piece, and quite lovely. In The Red Badge of Courage and Maggie, there's a deeper intensity; however, in this more subtle work, we still sense the same straightforwardness, the same authentic insight into the inner workings of the mind, and the same disregard for conventional norms and empty sentiment."

The Sketch—"There is a strong human interest in it, and a boyish vigour which is refreshing."

The Sketch—"It has a compelling human element and a youthful energy that is really refreshing."

The Scotsman—"It is very light, very amusing, and very American. The literary touch is singularly deft and felicitous, the strokes playful but unerring.... The treatment has the distinction which only a vivid imagination, a fine dramatic faculty and an intuitive perception of the deeper things of human nature can give to a book."

The Scotsman—"It's light, entertaining, and very American. The writing style is notably skillful and appealing, with playful yet precise touches.... The approach has the distinction that only a vibrant imagination, strong dramatic skills, and an intuitive understanding of the deeper aspects of human nature can bring to a book."

Manchester Guardian—"It is invigorating to follow the breezy mountain life up in the pine woods.... The book abounds in those felicitous descriptions and bright dialogues of which Mr. Crane is master.... One more delightful dog is added to the heroes of fiction."

Manchester Guardian—"It's refreshing to experience the lively mountain life in the pine woods.... The book is filled with those vivid descriptions and witty dialogues that Mr. Crane excels in.... One more charming dog joins the ranks of fictional heroes."

Daily Mail—"We would not for the world have it other than it is.... In its short tantalisingly abrupt chapters, the tale gives the history of a wooing, a history clear, simple, and often sparkling as a rill of spring water."

Daily Mail—"We wouldn’t want it any other way.... In its brief, intriguingly abrupt chapters, the story tells the history of a romance, a history that is clear, straightforward, and often as refreshing as a spring of clear water."


MAGGIE: A Child of the Streets

MAGGIE: A Child of the Streets

12mo, buckram, gilt top, 2s.

12mo, cloth, gold top, 2s.

The Literary World—"Contains all the force, all the power, and all the reality which Mr. Crane has proved his pen to possess."

The Literary World—"Includes all the strength, all the influence, and all the truth that Mr. Crane has demonstrated his writing to have."


THE BLACK RIDERS: Verse

THE BLACK RIDERS: Poem

12mo, leather, gilt top, 3s. net.

12mo, leather, gold-edged top, 3s. net.


London: WILLIAM HEINEMANN, 21 Bedford Street, W.C.

London: WILLIAM HEINEMANN, 21 Bedford Street, W.C.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!